This is a modern-English version of The Improvement of Human Reason: Exhibited in the Life of Hai Ebn Yokdhan, originally written by Ibn Tufayl, Muhammad ibn 'Abd al-Malik.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Improvement of Human Reason
Exhibited in the Life of Hai Ebn Yokdhan
By
Ibn Tufail
(Abu Bakr Muhammad Ibn Tufail al-Qasi)
Newly Translated from the Original Arabick
by Simon Ockley
(1708)
The Improvement of
The Upgrade of
HUMAN REASON,
HUMAN REASON,
Exhibited in the LIFE of
Featured in the LIFE of
Hai Ebn Yokdhan:
Hayy ibn Yaqdhan:
Written in Arabick above 500 Years ago, by Abu Jaafar Ebn Tophail.
Written in Arabic over 500 years ago, by Abu Jaafar Ebn Tophail.
In which is demonstrated,
In which it's demonstrated,
By what Methods one may, by the meer
Light of Nature, attain the Knowledg
of things Natural and Supernatural;
more particularly the Knowledg of God,
and the Affairs of another Life.
By what methods can one, through the mere
Light of Nature, gain knowledge
about Natural and Supernatural things;
especially knowledge of God,
and the matters of another life.
Illustrated with proper FIGURES,
Illustrated with proper visuals,
Newly Translated from the Original Arabick by
SIMON OCKLEY,
A.M. Vicar of Swanesey in Cambridgshire.
Newly Translated from the Original Arabic by
SIMON OCKLEY,
A.M. Vicar of Swansea in Cambridgeshire.
With an APPENDIX,
With an APPENDIX,
In Which the Possibility of Man's attaining
the True Knowledg of GOD, and
Things necessary to Salvation, without
Instruction, is briefly consider'd.
In Which the Possibility of Man's Attaining
the True Knowledge of GOD, and
Things Necessary for Salvation, Without
Instruction, Is Briefly Considered.

To the Reverend
To the Rev
Mr. Edward Pococke,
Rector of
Head of
MINAL, in Wiltshire.
Minal, in Wiltshire.
Reverend SIR,
Reverend Sir,
Hai Ebn Yokdhan returns to you again, in a Dress different from that which you sent him out in. Wherever he comes, he acknowledges you for his first and best Master; and confesses, that his being put in a Capacity to travel thro' Europe, is owing to your Hand. I could not in Equity send him to any other Person, you being the sole Proprietor. And as your Learning enables you to do him Justice, so your Candor will incline you to pardon what is by me done amiss. Both which Qualifications you enjoy, as a Paternal Inheritance, descending from the Reverend and Learned Dr. Pococke, the Glory and Ornament of our Age and Nation. Whose Memory I much reverence, and how much I acknowledge my self indebted to him for his Learned Works, I thought I could no way express better, than by taking some Opportunity to pay my Respects to you, Sir, the worthy Son of so great a Father. And no fitter Bearer than Hai Ebn Yokdhan, with whose Character and Language you are so well acquainted, and to whom you have long ago shown so great a Respect, that I have no reason to fear but he will be welcome.
Hai Ebn Yokdhan returns to you again, in a different outfit than the one you sent him out in. Wherever he goes, he acknowledges you as his first and greatest Master; and he admits that his ability to travel through Europe, is thanks to your support. I couldn't in fairness send him to anyone else since you are the sole owner. And just as your knowledge allows you to treat him fairly, your kindness will prompt you to forgive any mistakes made by me. You possess both these qualities as a legacy, inherited from the Reverend and Learned Dr. Pococke, the pride and jewel of our time and nation. I hold his memory in high regard, and to express how much I owe him for his scholarly works, I thought there would be no better way than to take the opportunity to show my respects to you, Sir, the esteemed Son of such a great Father. And there couldn't be a better messenger than Hai Ebn Yokdhan, whose character and language you know so well, and to whom you have long shown such great respect, that I have no doubt he will be welcomed.
I am,
I'm
SIR,
Dear Sir,
Your most humble Servant,
Your humble servant,
Simon Ockley,
Simon Ockley
THE PREFACE.
When Mr. Pococke first publish'd this Arabick Author with his accurate Latin Version, Anno 1671. Dr. Pococke his Father, that late eminent Professor of the Oriental Languages in the University of Oxford, prefix'd a Preface to it; in which he tells us, that he has good Reason to think, that this Author was contemporary with Averroes, who died very ancient in the Year of the Hegira 595, which is co-incident with the 1198th Year of our Lord; according to which Account, the Author liv'd something above five hundred Years ago.
When Mr. Pococke first published this Arabic author along with his accurate Latin version in 1671, Dr. Pococke, his father and a well-respected professor of Oriental languages at the University of Oxford, included a preface. In it, he mentions that he has good reason to believe this author was contemporary with Averroes, who passed away quite a long time ago in the year 595 of the Hegira, which coincides with the 1198th year of our Lord. Based on this timeline, the author lived a little over five hundred years ago.
He liv'd in Spain, as appears from one or two Passages in this Book. He wrote some other Pieces, which are not come to our Hands. This has been very well receiv'd in the East; one Argument of which is, that it has been translated by R. Moses Narbonensis into Hebrew, and illustrated with a large Commentary. The Design of the Author is to shew, how Human Capacity, unassisted by any External Help, may, by due Application, attain to the Knowledge of Natural Things, and so by Degrees find out its Dependance upon a Superior Being, the Immortality of the Soul, and all things necessary to Salvation.
He lived in Spain, as shown by a couple of references in this book. He wrote some other works that we don’t have access to. This one has been very well received in the East; one indication of this is that it has been translated into Hebrew by R. Moses Narbonensis and is accompanied by a detailed commentary. The author's aim is to demonstrate how human ability, without any external assistance, can, through proper effort, gain knowledge of natural things and gradually recognize its dependence on a higher power, the immortality of the soul, and everything necessary for salvation.
How well he has succeeded in this Attempt, I leave to the Reader to judge. 'Tis certain, that he was a Man of Parts and very good Learning, considering the Age he liv'd in, and the way of studying in those Times. There are a great many lively Stroaks in it; and I doubt not but a judicious Reader will find his Account in the Perusal of it.
How well he has succeeded in this attempt, I’ll let the reader decide. It’s clear that he was a talented individual with a solid education, especially for the time he lived in and the study methods of that era. There are many vibrant points in it, and I’m sure a thoughtful reader will find value in reading it.
I was not willing ('though importun'd) to undertake the translating it into English, because I was inform'd that it had been done twice already; once by Dr. Ashwell, another time by the Quakers, who imagin'd that there was something in, it that favoured their Enthusiastick Notions. However, taking it for granted, that both these Translations we're not made out of the Original Arabick, but out of the Latin; I did not question but they had mistaken the Sense of the Author in many places. Besides, observing that a great many of my friends whom I had a desire to oblige, and other Persons whom I would willingly incline to a more favourable Opinion of Arabick Learning, had not seen this Book; and withal, hoping that I might add something by way of Annotation or Appendix, which would not be altogether useless; I at last ventur'd to translate it a-new.
I wasn't willing (even though I was urged) to take on the task of translating it into English, since I was informed that it had already been done twice; once by Dr. Ashwell and another time by the Quakers, who believed there was something in it that supported their enthusiastic ideas. However, assuming that both of these translations were done from the Latin rather than the original Arabick, I had no doubt they misunderstood the author's meaning in several places. Additionally, I noticed that many of my friends, whom I wanted to please, and other people I would like to persuade to have a more positive view of Arabick scholarship, had not seen this book; and hoping I could contribute something through notes or an Appendix that wouldn't be entirely useless, I finally decided to translate it again.
I have here and there added a Note, in which there is an account given of some, great Man, some Custom of the Mahometans explain'd, or something of that Nature, which I hope will not be unacceptable. And lest any Person should, through mistake, make any ill use of it, I have subjoin'd an Appendix, the Design of which the Reader may see in its proper place.
I have occasionally added a note that provides information about a great figure, explains a custom of the Muslims, or something similar, which I hope will be appreciated. To prevent any misunderstandings, I have included an Appendix, the purpose of which the reader can find in its designated section.
SIMON OCKLEY.
SIMON OCKLEY.
THE BOOKSELLER TO THE READER.
When I first undertook the Publication of this English Translation, I thought it would not be amiss to present the World with a Specimen of it first. But since the Introduction is such, that the Reader can no more by it give a Guess at what is contain'd in the Book itself, than a Man can judge of his Entertainment by seeing the Cloath laid; I have thought it necessary to give him a Bill of Fare.
When I first decided to publish this English translation, I thought it would be a good idea to share a sample with the world first. However, since the introduction doesn’t really give the reader a clue about what’s in the book itself, just like a person can’t judge a meal by looking at a covered table, I felt it was important to provide a menu.
The Design of the Author (who was a Mahometan Philosopher) is to shew how Humane Reason may, by Observation and Experience, arrive at the Knowledge of Natural Things, and from thence to Supernatural; particularly the Knowledge of God and a Future State. And in order to this, he supposes a Person brought up by himself where he was altogether destitute of any Instruction, but what he could get from his own Observation.
The aim of the author, who was a Muslim philosopher, is to show how human reason can, through observation and experience, reach an understanding of natural things, and from there, the supernatural; specifically, the knowledge of God and an afterlife. To do this, he imagines a person raised in isolation, without any guidance except for what they could learn from their own observations.
He lays the Scene in some Fortunate Island situate under the Equinoctial; where he supposes this Philosopher, either to have been bred (according to Avicen's Hypothesis, who conceiv'd a possibility of a Man's being formed by the Influence of the Planets upon Matter rightly disposed) without either Father or Mother; or self-expos'd in his Infancy, and providentially suckled by a Roe. Not that our Author believ'd any such matter, but only having design'd to contrive a convenient place for his Philosopher, so as to leave him to Reason by himself, and make his Observations without any Guide. In which Relation, he proposes both these ways, without speaking one Word in favour of either.
He sets the scene in a fortunate island located near the equator; where he imagines this philosopher could have been born (according to Avicen's theory, which suggests that a person can be shaped by the influence of the planets on matter arranged in the right way) without a father or mother; or abandoned in infancy and miraculously fed by a doe. Not that our author truly believed this, but simply designed to create a suitable setting for his philosopher, allowing him to reason independently and make observations without any guidance. In this account, he proposes both possibilities without expressing support for either one.
Then he shews by what Steps and Degrees he advanc'd in the Knowledge of Natural Things, till at last he perceiv'd the Necessity of acknowledging an Infinite, Eternal, Wise Creator, and also the Immateriality and Immortality of his own Soul, and that its Happiness consisted only in a continued Conjunction with this supream Being.
Then he shows how he progressed in understanding the natural world, until he finally realized the importance of acknowledging an Infinite, Eternal, Wise Creator, as well as the immaterial and immortal nature of his own soul, and that its happiness lay solely in a continuous connection with this supreme Being.
The Matter of this Book is curious, and full of useful Theorems; he makes most use of the Peripatetick Philosophy, which he seems to have well understood; it must be confess'd indeed, that when he comes to talk of the Union with God, &c. (as in the Introduction) there are some Enthusiastick Notions, which are particularly consider'd and refuted by the Editor in his Appendix.
The content of this book is interesting and filled with useful concepts; the author makes significant use of Aristotelian philosophy, which he clearly understands well. However, it must be acknowledged that when he discusses the union with God, etc. (as mentioned in the Introduction), there are some overly enthusiastic ideas that the Editor specifically addresses and refutes in his Appendix.
Whose Design in publishing this Translation, was to give those who are as yet unacquainted with it, a Taste of the Acumen and Genius of the Arabian Philosophers, and to excite young Scholars to the reading of those Authors, which, through a groundless Conceit of their Impertinence and Ignorance, have been too long neglected.
The goal in publishing this translation was to give those who are not yet familiar with it a taste of the insight and brilliance of the Arabian philosophers, and to inspire young scholars to read those authors who have been unfairly ignored for too long due to a misguided belief in their irrelevance and lack of understanding.
And tho' we do not pretend to any Discoveries in this Book, especially at this time of Day, when all parts of Learning are cultivated with so much Exactness; yet we hope that it will not be altogether unacceptable to the curious Reader to know what the state of Learning was among the Arabs, five hundred Years since. And if what we shall here communicate, shall seem little in respect of the Discoveries of this discerning Age; yet we are confident, that any European, who shall compare the Learning in this Book, with what was publish'd by any of his own Country-men at that time, will find himself obliged in Conscience to give our Author fair Quarter.
Even though we don't claim to make any discoveries in this book, especially at this time when all fields of knowledge are being studied so thoroughly, we hope that curious readers will find it interesting to learn about the state of knowledge among the Arabs, five hundred years ago. And while what we present here may seem minimal compared to the discoveries of this insightful age, we are confident that any European who compares the knowledge in this book with what was published by any of his fellow countrymen at that time will feel compelled to give our author a fair chance.
Abu Jaaphar Ebn Tophail's
INTRODUCTION
To the LIFE of
Hai Ebn Yokdhan.
Blessed be the Almighty and Eternal, the Infinitely Wise and Merciful God, who hath taught us the Use of the PEN[2], who out of his great Goodness to Mankind, has made him understand Things which he did not know. I praise him for his excellent Gifts, and give him thanks for his continued Benefits, and I testify that there is but One God, and that he has no Partner[3]; and that MAHOMET is his Servant and Apostle[4], endu'd with an excellent Spirit, and Master of convincing Demonstration, and a victorious Sword: the Blessing of God be upon him, and his Companions, (Men of great Thoughts, and vast Understandings,) and upon all his Followers, to the End of the World.
Blessed be the Almighty and Eternal, the Infinitely Wise and Merciful God, who has taught us how to use the PEN[2], who out of his great goodness to humanity, has helped us understand things we didn’t know. I praise him for his amazing gifts and thank him for his ongoing blessings, and I testify that there is only One God, and he has no partner[3]; and that MAHOMET is his servant and messenger[4], endowed with a remarkable spirit, a master of convincing arguments, and a victorious sword: may God’s blessings be upon him, his companions (men of great thoughts and deep understanding), and all his followers until the end of the world.
You ask'd me, Dear Friend, (God preserve you for ever, and make you Partaker of everlasting Happiness) to communicate to you what I knew concerning the Mysteries of the Eastern Philosophy, mention'd by the Learned Avicenna[5]: Now you must understand, that whoever designs to attain to a clear and distinct Knowledge, must be diligent in the search of it. Indeed your request gave me a noble turn of Thought, and brought me to the understanding of what I never knew before; nay, it advanc'd me to such an elevation, as no Tongue, how eloquent soever, is able to express; and the reason is, because 'tis of a quite different nature and kind from the Things of this World; only this there is in it, that whoever has attain'd to any degree of it, is so mightily affected with joy Pleasure, and Exultation, that 'tis impossible for him to conceal his sense of it, but he is forc'd to utter some general Expressions, since he cannot be particular. Now if a Man, who has not been polish'd by good Education, happens to attain to that state, he tuns out into strange Expressions, and speaks he knows not what; so that one of this sort of Men, when in that state, cry'd out, Praise to be me! How wonderful am I![6] Another said, I am Truth![7]. Another, That he was God.
You asked me, dear friend, (may God protect you forever and grant you eternal happiness) to share what I know about the mysteries of Eastern philosophy mentioned by the learned Avicenna[5]: Now, you need to understand that anyone who aims to gain clear and distinct knowledge has to be diligent in seeking it. Your request inspired a profound shift in my thinking and led me to insights I had never encountered before; it elevated me to a state that no matter how eloquent the words, cannot adequately express it. This is because it belongs to a completely different realm than the things of this world. However, those who have reached even a small portion of it experience such immense joy, pleasure, and exhilaration that they can't help but show it, even if they can only share vague sentiments instead of specifics. Yet, if a person who hasn’t been refined by good education happens to reach that state, they might express strange things and speak incomprehensibly; one such individual, in that state, exclaimed, Praise to me! How wonderful am I![6] Another said, I am Truth![7]. Another claimed, That he was God.
Abu Hamed Algazâli[8], when he had attain'd to it, express'd himself thus,
Abu Hamed Algazâli[8], when he reached it, expressed himself like this,
'Twas what it was, 'tis not to be express'd;
Enquire no further, but conceive the best.
It is what it is, and it can't be explained;
Stop asking and just think positively.
But he was a Man that had good Learning, and was well vers'd in the Sciences. What Avenpace[9] says at the end of his Discourse concerning the UNION, is worth your Observing; There he, says That 'twill appear plainly to any one that understands the design of his Book, that that degree is not attainable by the means of those Sciences which were then in use; but that he attain'd to what he knew, by being altogether abstracted from any thing which he had been acquainted with before; and that he was furnish'd with other Notions altogether independent upon matter, and of too noble a nature to be any way attributed to the Natural Life, but were peculiar to the Blessed, and which upon that account we may call Divine Proprieties, which God (whose Name be prais'd) bestows upon such of his Servants as he pleases.
But he was a man who had a good education and was well-versed in the sciences. What Avenpace[9] says at the end of his discussion about the UNION is worth noting; he states, It will be obvious to anyone who understands the purpose of his book that this level of knowledge cannot be reached by the sciences that were in use at the time; instead, he achieved what he knew by completely moving away from anything he had previously learned, and that he was equipped with ideas that were entirely independent of material things, and were of such a noble nature that they cannot be attributed to ordinary life, but are specific to the Blessed, and for that reason, we may call them Divine Properties, which God (praise His name) gives to any of His servants whom He chooses.
Now this degree which this Author mentions, is attainable by Speculative Knowledge, (nor is it to be doubted but that he had reach'd it himself;) but not that which we have just now mention'd, which notwithstanding is not so much different from it in kind as in degree: for in that which I mention'd there are no Discoveries made which contradict those which this Author means; but the difference consists in this, viz. that in our way there is a greater degree of Clearness and Perspicuity than there is in the other; for in this we apprehend things by the help of something, which we cannot properly call a Power; nor indeed will any of those words, which are either us'd in common discourse, or occur in the Writings of the Learned, serve to express That, by which this sort of Perception do's apprehend.
Now, the level that this author talks about can be achieved through Speculative Knowledge (and it’s clear he reached it himself); however, it’s not the same as what we just mentioned, which, although different, is not so much a different type as it is a different level: because in what I referred to, there are no discoveries that contradict what this author means; the difference lies in the fact that in our approach, there is a greater degree of clarity and understanding than in the other; in ours, we grasp things with the help of something that we can’t really call a “Power”; in fact, none of the terms used in everyday speech or found in scholarly writings can truly express that through which this kind of perception apprehends.
This degree, which I have already mention'd, (and which perhaps I should never have had any taste of, if your request had not put me upon a farther search) is the very same thing which Avicenna means, where he says; Then when a Man's desires are raised to a good pitch, and he is competently well exercised in that way, there will appear to him some small glimmerings of the Truth, as it were flashes of Lightning, very delightful, which just shine upon him, and then go out; Then the more he exercises himself, the oftner he'll perceive 'em, till at last he'll become so well acquainted with them, that they will occur to him spontaneously, without any exercise at all; and then, as soon as he perceives any thing, he applies himself to the Divine Essence, so as to retain some impression of it; then something occurs, to him on a sudden, whereby he begins to discern the Truth in every thing; till, through frequent exercise, he at last attains to a perfect Tranquility; and that which us'd to appear to him only by fits and starts, becomes habitual; and that which was only a glimmering before, a constant Light; and he obtains a constant and steady Knowledge. Thus far Avicenna. Besides, he has given an account of those several steps and degrees by which a Man is brought to this perfection; till his Soul is like a polish'd Looking-glass, in which he beholds the Truth: and then he swims in pleasure, and rejoyces exceedingly in his Mind, because of the impressions of Truth which he perceives in it, When he is once attain'd thus far, the next thing which employs him is, that he sometimes looks towards Truth, and sometimes towards himself; and thus he fluctuates between both, till he retires from himself wholly, and looks only to-ward the Divine Essence; and if he do's at any time look towards his own Soul, the only reason is, because that looks to-wards God; and from thence arises a perfect Conjunction [with God.]
This understanding, which I’ve already mentioned (and which I might not have pursued if your request hadn’t encouraged me to dig deeper), is exactly what Avicenna is talking about when he says: When a person's desires are heightened to a good level, and they are adequately practiced in that area, they will experience some brief glimpses of the Truth, like flashes of lightning—very enjoyable moments that shine on them and then fade away. The more they practice, the more frequently they’ll notice them, until eventually they become so familiar that these insights come to them naturally, without any effort. As soon as they perceive anything, they focus on the Divine Essence to hold onto that impression. Then something sudden occurs, helping them to recognize the Truth in everything; through frequent practice, they finally achieve perfect tranquility; what once appeared to them only sporadically becomes a habit, and what was once just a glimmer becomes a constant Light, leading to a steady and reliable Knowledge. So far, Avicenna. Additionally, he explains the various steps and stages through which a person is led to this perfection, until their Soul resembles a polished mirror, allowing them to see the Truth: then they float in pleasure and revel greatly in their Mind due to the impressions of Truth they perceive within it. Once they achieve this level, the next thing that occupies their mind is that they sometimes look toward Truth and sometimes towards themselves; thus they waver between the two until they completely turn away from themselves and focus solely on the Divine Essence; and if they ever glance towards their own Soul, it’s only because it looks toward God; and from this arises a perfect union [with God].
And, according to this manner which he has describ'd, he do's by no means allow that this Taste is attain'd by way of Speculation or Deduction of Consequences. And that you may the more clearly apprehend the difference between the perception of these sort of Men, and those other; I shall propose you a familiar instance. Suppose a Man born Blind, but of quick Parts, and a good Capacity, a tenacious Memory, and solid Judgment, who had liv'd in the place of his Nativity, till he had by the help of the rest of his Senses, contracted an acquaintance with a great many in the Neighbourhood, and learn'd the several kinds of Animals, and Things inanimate, and the Streets and Houses of the Town, so as to go any where about it without a Guide, and to know such people as he met, and call them, by their names; and knew the names of Colours[10], and the difference of them by their descriptions and definitions; and after he had learn'd all this, should have his Eyes open'd: Why, this Man, when he walk'd about the Town, would find every thing to be exactly agreeable to those notions which he had before; and that Colours were such as he had before conceiv'd them to be, by those descriptions he had receiv'd: so that the difference between his apprehensions when blind, and those which he would have now his Eyes were opened, would consist only in these two great Things, one of which is a consequent of the other, viz., a greater Clearness, and extream Delight. From whence 'tis plain, that the condition of those Contemplators, who have not yet attain'd to the UNION [with GOD] is exactly like that of the Blind Man; and the Notion which a Blind Man has of Colours, by their description, answers to those things which Avenpace said were of too noble a nature to be any ways attributed, to the Natural Life, and, which God bestows upon such his Servants as he pleases. But the condition of those who have attain'd to the UNION, to whom God has given that which I told you could not be properly express'd by the word POWER, is that second State of the Blind-man cur'd. Take notice by the way, that our Similitude is not exactly applicable in every case; for there is very seldom any one found that is born with his Eyes open, that can attain to these things without any help of Contemplation.
And, according to the way he described, he does not think that this Taste comes from speculation or drawing conclusions. To help you better understand the difference between how these people perceive things and how others do, let me give you a familiar example. Imagine a man born blind, but very clever, with a good mind, a great memory, and sound judgment, who has lived in his hometown long enough to get to know many people in the area through his other senses. He learns about different kinds of animals and inanimate objects, as well as the streets and houses of the town, allowing him to navigate it without a guide and recognize people he meets, calling them by name. He knows the names of colors[10], and understands their differences through their descriptions and definitions. Once he has learned all this, if he were to gain his sight, he would find that everything matches the ideas he formed before; colors would be exactly as he had imagined based on the descriptions he received. Therefore, the difference between his understanding when blind and what he would perceive now that his eyes are opened would be just two main things, which are connected: one is greater clarity, and the other is immense delight. This makes it clear that the state of those contemplators who have not yet achieved UNION [with GOD] is just like that of the blind man, and the understanding a blind man has of colors through their descriptions corresponds to what Avenpace said were too noble to be attributed to Natural Life, and which God gives to his servants as he wishes. But the state of those who have achieved the UNION, to whom God has given what I said cannot really be expressed by the word POWER, is like the second state of the cured blind man. Keep in mind that our analogy doesn’t apply perfectly in every situation; it’s rare to find someone born with their eyes open who can reach these understandings without some contemplative help.
Now (my Dear Friend) I do not here, when I speak of the Ideas of the Contemplative, mean what they learn from the Study of Physicks; nor by the notions of those who have attain'd to the UNION, what they learn from the Study of Metaphysicks (for these two ways of learning are vastly different, and must by no means be confounded.) But what I mean by the Ideas of the Contemplative is, what is attain'd by the Study of Metaphysicks, of which kind is that which Avenpace understood; and in the apprehension of these things, this condition is necessarily requir'd, viz. that it be manifestly and clearly true; and then there is a middle sort of Speculation, between that, and those who have attain'd to the UNION, who employ themselves in these things with greater perspicuity and delight.
Now, my dear friend, when I talk about the ideas of the Contemplative, I’m not referring to what they learn from studying physics; nor am I talking about the concepts understood by those who have reached the UNION from studying metaphysics (since these two ways of learning are vastly different and should not be confused). What I mean by the ideas of the Contemplative is what is gained from studying metaphysics, such as the knowledge that Avenpace grasped; and in understanding these concepts, it is essential that they be manifestly and clearly true. There is also a middle type of speculation that lies between this and those who have reached the UNION, who engage with these ideas with greater clarity and enjoyment.
Now Avenpace blames all those that make any mention of this pleasure which is enjoy'd in the UNION, before the Vulgar; besides he said, that it belonged to the imaginative Faculty; and promis'd to write a Book about it, in which he design'd to give an account of the whole matter, and describe the condition of those who were so happy as to attain it clearly and perspicuously; but we may answer him with the Old Proverb, viz. Don't say a thing is sweet before you taste on't; for he never was so good as his word, nor performed any thing like it. But 'tis probable that the reason why he did not, was either because he was streightn'd for Time, being taken up with his Journey to Wahran; or else, because he was sensible, that if he should undertake to give a description of that State, the Nature of such a kind of Discourse, would unavoidably have put him upon a necessity of speaking some things, which would manifestly have reproach'd his own manner of living, and contradicted those Principles which he himself had elsewhere laid down; in which he encourages Men to heap up Riches, and proposes several ways and means in order to the acquiring them.
Now Avenpace blames everyone who talks about the enjoyment found in the UNION around regular people; he also claimed it was a matter of the imagination and promised to write a book about it, intending to explain the entire topic and clearly describe the state of those lucky enough to reach it. However, we can respond with the old saying, viz. Don't say a thing is sweet before you taste it; for he never kept his word nor did anything like it. But it's likely that the reason he didn't was either because he was short on time, busy with his trip to Wahran; or because he realized that if he attempted to describe that state, the nature of such a discussion would inevitably force him to say things that would clearly criticize his own lifestyle and contradict the principles he had previously established, where he encourages people to amass wealth and suggests various methods for doing so.
We have in this Discourse (as necessity required) disgress'd something from the main Design of what you desir'd; it appears from what has been already said, that you must either mean, 1. That I should describe to you, what they see and taste, who are so happy as to enjoy the UNION,(which is impossible to be described as it really is; and when any one goes about to express it, either by Speech or Writing, he quite alters the thing, and sinks into the speculative way. For when you once come to cloath it with Letters and Words, it comes nearer to the corporeal World, and does by no means remain in the same State that it was in before; and the Significations of these Words, which are used in the explaining it, are quite alter'd; so that it occasions a great many real Mistakes to some, and makes others believe, that they are mistaken, when indeed they are not; and the reason of this is, because it is a thing of infinite Extent, comprehending all things in it self, but not comprehended by any.) 2. Or else the meaning of your Request must be this, that I should shew you after what manner they proceed, who give themselves to Contemplation. And this (my good Friend) is a thing which is capable of being express'd both by Speech, and Writing; but 'tis as scarce as old Gold, especially in this part of the World where we live; for 'tis so rare, that there's hardly one of a thousand gets so much as a smattering of it; and of those few, scarce any, have communicated any thing of what they knew in that kind, but only by obscure Hints, and Innuendo's. Indeed the Hanifitick Sect[11], and the Mahometan Religion, doe forbid Men to dive too far into this matter. Nor would I have you think that the Philosophy which we find in the Books of Aristotle, and Alpharabius[12], and in Avicenna's Book, which he calls Alshepha, does answer the end which you aim at, nor have any of the Spanish Philosophers[13] writ fully and satisfactorily about it. Because those Scholars which were bred in Spain, before the Knowledge of Logick and Philosophy was broach'd amongst them, spent their whole Lives in Mathematicks, in which it must be allow'd, they made a great Progress, but went no farther. After them came a Generation of Men, who apply'd themselves more to the Art of Reasoning, in which they excell'd their Predecessors, yet not so as to attain to true Perfection. So that one of them said,
We have in this discussion (as needed) strayed a bit from the main point of what you wanted; it seems from what has already been said that you either mean, 1. That I should describe to you what those who are lucky enough to experience the UNION see and taste (which is impossible to describe as it truly is; whenever someone tries to express it, either through speech or writing, they completely change the essence of it and move into a theoretical realm. Once you start putting it into letters and words, it becomes more tangible and definitely doesn't stay in the same state it was in before; and the meanings of these words used to explain it get all messed up; this leads to many real misunderstandings for some, and makes others think they are mistaken when they actually are not; the reason for this is because it is something of infinite extent, encompassing everything within it, but it cannot be fully grasped by anything.) 2. Or your request might mean that I should show you how those who engage in contemplation proceed. This (my good friend) is something that can indeed be expressed both in speech and writing; however, it's as rare as old gold, especially in this part of the world where we live; it's so uncommon that hardly one in a thousand gets even a basic understanding of it; and of those few, scarcely any have shared what they know in that regard, but only through vague hints and innuendos. In fact, the Hanifitick sect[11], as well as the Muslim religion, forbids people from delving too deeply into this matter. And I wouldn’t want you to think that the philosophy found in the books of Aristotle, Alpharabius[12], and in Avicenna’s work, which he calls Alshepha, meets the goal you have in mind, nor do any of the Spanish philosophers[13] write fully and satisfactorily about it. Because those scholars who were educated in Spain before the study of logic and philosophy was introduced there spent their entire lives in mathematics, in which, it must be acknowledged, they made significant progress, but went no further. After them came a generation of individuals who focused more on the art of reasoning, in which they surpassed their predecessors, yet not to the point of attaining true perfection. So, one of them said,
T'is hard the kinds of Knowledge are but two,
The One erroneous, the Other true.
The former profits nothing when 'tis gain'd,
The other's difficult to be attain'd.
It's challenging that there are only two types of knowledge,
One is false, and the other is true.
The first offers no advantage once it's obtained,
The other is difficult to attain.
After these came others, who still advanc'd further, and made nearer approaches to the Truth; among whom there was one that had a sharper Wit, or truer notions of things than Avenpace, but he was too much taken up with Worldly Business, and Died before he had time to open the Treasury of his Knowledge, so that most of those pieces of his which are extant, are imperfect; particularly his Book about the Soul) and his Tedbíro 'lmotawahhid, i.e. How a Man ought to manage himself that leads a Solitary Life So are his Logicks and Physicks. Those Pieces of his which are compleat, are only short Tracts and some occasional Letters. Nay, in his Epistle concerning the UNION, he himself confesses that he had wrote nothing compleat, where he says, That it would require a great deal of trouble and pains to express that clearly which he had undertaken to prove; and, that the method which he had made use of in explaining himself, was not in many places so exact as it might have been; and, that he design'd, if he had time, to alter it. So much for Avenpace, I for my part never saw him, and as for his Contemporaries, they were far inferiour to him, nor did I ever see any of their Works. Those who are now alive, are, either such as are still advancing forwards, or else such as have left off, without attaining to perfection; if there are any other, I know nothing of them.
After these came others who advanced even further and got closer to the truth; among them was one who had sharper wit or a better understanding of things than Avenpace, but he was too caught up in worldly affairs and died before he could share the wealth of his knowledge, so most of his existing works are incomplete; especially his book about the Soul and his Tedbíro 'lmotawahhid, which means How a Man Should Live a Solitary Life. His Logicks and Physicks are similar. The works that are complete are only short essays and some occasional letters. In his letter about the UNION, he admits that he hasn't written anything complete, stating, that it would require a great deal of effort to express clearly what he set out to prove; and, that the method he used in explaining himself was not as precise in many places as it could have been; and, that he intended, if he had time, to revise it. As for Avenpace, I never met him, and his contemporaries were far inferior to him, nor did I ever see any of their works. Those who are alive now are either still progressing or have stopped without reaching perfection; if there are any others, I don't know anything about them.
As to those Works of Alpharabius which are extant, they are most of them Logick. There are a great many things very dubious in his Philosophical Works; for in his Méllatolphadélah, i.e. The most excellent Sect, he asserts expressly, that the Souls of Wicked Men shall suffer everlasting Punishment; and yet says as positively in his Politicks that they shall be dissolv'd and annihilated, and that the Souls of the Perfect shall remain for ever. And then in his Ethicks, speaking concerning the Happiness of Man, he says, that it is only in this Life, and then adds, that whatsoever People talk of besides, is meer Whimsy and old Wives Fables. A principle, which if believ'd would make all Men despair of the Mercy of God, and puts the Good and Evil both upon the same Level, in that it makes annihilation the common end to them both. This is an Error not to be pardon'd by any means, or made amends for. Besides all this, he had a mean Opinion of the Gift of Prophecy, and said that in his Judgment it did belong to the faculty of Imagination, and that he prefer'd Philosophy before it; with a great many other things of the like nature, not necessary to be mention'd here.
As for the works of Alpharabius that still exist, most of them are about Logic. There are many questionable ideas in his philosophical writings; in his Méllatolphadélah, or The Most Excellent Sect, he clearly states that the souls of wicked people will suffer eternal punishment; yet he also asserts in his politics that they will be dissolved and destroyed, while the souls of the righteous will last forever. Then, in his Ethics, when discussing human happiness, he claims that it exists only in this life and adds that whatever people say otherwise is just pure nonsense and old wives' tales. This viewpoint, if believed, could lead everyone to despair of God's mercy and treats both good and evil individuals as equal by suggesting that annihilation is the common fate for both. This is a serious error that cannot be excused or corrected. On top of all this, he had a low opinion of the gift of prophecy, stating that in his view, it belonged to the faculty of imagination, and he preferred philosophy over it, along with many other similar opinions that don't need to be addressed here.
As for the Books of Aristotle, Avicenna's Exposition of them in his Alshepha [i.e. Health] supplies their Room, for he trod in the same steps and was of the same Sect. In the beginning of that Book, says, that the Truth was in his opinion different from what he had there deliver'd, that he had written that Book according to the Philosophy of the Peripateticks; but those that would know the Truth clearly, and without Obscurity, he refers to his Book, Of the Eastern Philosophy. Now he that takes the pains to compare his Alshepha with what Aristotle has written, will find they agree in most things, tho' in the Alshepha there are a great many things which are not extant in any of those pieces which we have of Aristotle. But if the Reader, take the literal Sense only, either of the Alshepha or Aristotle, with, out penetrating into the hidden Sense, he will never attain to perfection, as Avicenna himself observes in the Alshepha.
As for the books of Aristotle, Avicenna's explanation of them in his Alshepha [i.e. Health] provides their context, as he followed the same path and belonged to the same school. At the start of that book, he states that the Truth, in his view, was different from what he presented there; he wrote that book according to the philosophy of the Peripatetics. However, for those who want to understand the Truth clearly and without ambiguity, he refers them to his work Of the Eastern Philosophy. Anyone who takes the effort to compare his Alshepha with what Aristotle has written will find that they agree on most points, though there are many aspects in the Alshepha that do not appear in any of Aristotle's surviving works. But if the reader only considers the literal meaning of the Alshepha or Aristotle, without delving into the deeper meaning, they will never reach perfection, as Avicenna himself notes in the Alshepha.
As for Algazâli[14], he often contradicts himself, denying in one place what he affirm'd in another. He taxes the Philosophers with Heresy[15] in his Book which he calls Altehaphol, i.e. Destruction, because they deny the Resurrection of the Body, and hold that Rewards and Punishments in a Future State belong to the Soul only. Then in the beginning of his Almizân, i.e. The Balance, he affirms positively, that this is the Doctrine of the Suphians[16], and that he was convinc'd of the truth of it, after a great deal of Study and Search. There are a great many such Contradictions as these interspers'd in his Works; which he himself begs Pardon for in the end of his Mizân Alamal [The Ballance of Mens Actions]; where he says, that there are Three sorts of Opinions; 1. Such as are common to the Vulgar, and agreeable to their Notions of things. 2. Such as we commonly make use of in answering Questions propos'd to us. 3. Such private as a Man has to himself, which none understand but those who think just as he does. And then he adds, that tho' there were no more in what he had written than only this, viz. That it made a Man doubt of those things which he had imbib'd at first, and help'd him to remove the prejudices of Education, that even that were sufficient; because, he that never doubts will never weigh things aright, and he that does not do that will never see, hut remain in Blindness and Confusion.
As for Algazâli[14], he often contradicts himself, denying one thing in one place while affirming another. He criticizes the philosophers for Heresy[15] in his book titled Altehaphol, meaning Destruction, because they deny the Resurrection of the Body and believe that rewards and punishments in a future state pertain only to the Soul. Then at the beginning of his Almizân, which means The Balance, he firmly states that this is the doctrine of the Suphians[16], claiming he was convinced of its truth after extensive study and research. There are many such contradictions throughout his works, which he acknowledges at the end of his Mizân Alamal [The Balance of Men's Actions]; he states that there are three types of opinions: 1. Those common to the general public and align with their understanding of things. 2. Those we usually use to respond to questions posed to us. 3. Those private thoughts that only an individual understands, which resonate only with like-minded thinkers. He adds that even if his writings contained nothing more than this—specifically, that they cause a person to question the beliefs they originally accepted and help them shed the biases of their upbringing—that alone would be enough; because someone who never doubts will never weigh things correctly, and those who do not will remain in blindness and confusion.
Believe your Eyes, but still suspect your Ears,
You'll need no Star-light[17], when the day appears.
This is the account of his way of Philosophizing, the greatest part of which is enigmatical and full of obscurity, and for that reason of no use to any but such as thoroughly perceive and understand the matter before, and then afterwards hear it from him again, or at least such as are of an excellent Capacity, and can apprehend a thing from the least intimation. The same Author says in his Aljawâhir [i.e. The Jewels] that he had Books not fit to be communicated, but to such only as were qualified to read them, and that in them he had laid down the Naked Truth; but none of them ever came into Spain that we know of: we have indeed had Books which some have imagin'd to be those incommunicable ones he speaks of, but 'tis a mistake, for those are Almaâreph Alakliyah [Intellectual notices] and the Alnaphchi waltéswiyal [Inflation and Æquation] and besides these, a Collection of several Questions. But as for these, tho' there are some hints in them, yet they contain nothing of particular use to the clearing of things, but what you may meet with in his other Books. There are, 'tis true, in his Almeksad Alasna, some things which are more profound than what we meet with in the rest of his Books, but he expressly says, that that Book is not incommunicable; from whence it follows, those Books which are come to our hands are not those incommunicable ones which he means. Some have fancy'd that there were some great matters contain'd in that Discourse of his, which is at the end of his Meschâl [i.e. Casement] (which Belief of theirs, has plung'd them into inextricable Difficulties) where speaking of the several sorts of those who are kept from nearer Approaches, by the Brightness of the radiation of the Divine light, and then of those who had attain'd to the UNION, he says of these later, That they apprehended such Attributes to belong to the Divine Essence as were destructive of its Unity; from, whence it appear'd to them that he believ'd a sort of Multiplicity in the Godhead, which is horrid Blasphemy. Now I make no Question but that the worthy Doctor Algazâli was one of those which attain'd to the utmost degree of Happiness, and to those heights which are proper to those who enjoy the UNION; but as for his secret or incommunicable Books, which contain the manner of Revelation, they never came to my hands: and that pitch of knowledge which I have attain'd to, is owing to his other works and to Avicenna, which I read and compar'd with the Opinions of the present Philosophers, till at length I came to the Knowledge of the Truth. At first indeed, by way of Enquiry and Contemplation;but afterwards I came to have a perfect sense, and then I found that I could say something which I could call my own. Now I was resolv'd that you should be the first, to whom I would Communicate what I knew about these matters, both upon the account of the Intimacy of our Friendship, and your Candor and Integrity. Only observe, that my discovering to you the Ends which I attain'd in this way, without proving the Principles to you first, by which those Ends are attain'd, will do you no more Service, than any other Story which you receive by tradition, or any thing told you in general, of which you don't know how to make a particular application. Presuming that you will accept it kindly, not for any merit of the Author, but upon the account of our Friendship and Acquaintance; and I heartily desire that you mayn't stop here, but aspire to a loftier degree: for this is so far from being able to bring you to those heights, that is not sufficient to save you. Now I would lead you by the same paths which I have walk'd in before you, and make you steer by the same Compass, till you arrive at the same Point, and see with your own Eyes what I have seen before you, so as not to take it on trust any longer from me, but to experience it yourself. But this is a matter which will not only require considerable Time, but also that you are free and disingag'd from all manner of Business, and follow it close with great Application. And if you are really in earned, and set about it heartily, you will rejoyce as one that has Travelled all Night do's when the Sun rises upon him, and will receive a Blessing for your Labour, and take delight in your Lord, and he will delight in you. And for my own part, you will find me, according to your own Hearts desire, just such an one as you could wish; and I hope that I shall lead you in the right way, free from Evils and Dangers: and really I perceive some Glimmerings now, by the help of which I shall inflame your Desire, and put you upon entring this way, by telling you the Story of Hai Ebn Yokdhan and Asâl, and Salâman (as Avicenna calls them); in which, those that understand themselves right will find matter of Improvement, and worthy their Imitation.
This is an account of his approach to philosophy, much of which is cryptic and hard to understand, making it useful only for those who fully comprehend the subject beforehand and then hear it from him again, or at least for those who are exceptionally capable and can grasp ideas from the slightest hints. The same author mentions in his Aljawâhir [i.e. The Jewels] that he had books not meant for general sharing, but only for those qualified to read them, in which he laid out the Naked Truth; however, none of these ever reached Spain to our knowledge. We do have books that some have mistakenly believed to be those incommunicable texts he refers to, but that's an error, as those are Almaâreph Alakliyah [Intellectual notices] and the Alnaphchi waltéswiyal [Inflation and Æquation], along with a Collection of several Questions. Though there are some hints in these, they contain nothing particularly useful for clarifying things beyond what you can find in his other writings. It’s true that in his Almeksad Alasna, there are some deeper thoughts than in his other works, but he clearly states that that book is not incommunicable; hence, the books we possess cannot be those incommunicable ones he had in mind. Some believe there are significant insights in that discourse at the end of his Meschâl [i.e. Casement], which has led them into complicated challenges, where he discusses various groups kept from closer understanding by the brilliance of divine light, and then speaks of those who achieved UNION. He says of these later ones, That they perceived such Attributes to belong to the Divine Essence as were destructive of its Unity, suggesting that he believed in a kind of multiplicity within the Godhead, which is a grave blasphemy. I have no doubt that the esteemed Doctor Algazâli was among those who reached the highest state of happiness and the heights suited for those who experience UNION; however, I never had access to his secret or incommunicable books that contain the nature of Revelation. The knowledge I've obtained comes from his other works and Avicenna, which I read and compared with the views of contemporary philosophers, ultimately leading me to the Knowledge of the Truth. Initially, this was through inquiry and contemplation, but later I achieved a deep understanding, and I discovered that I could express thoughts I could call my own. I was determined that you should be the first to whom I would share what I know about these matters, both because of our close friendship and your honesty and integrity. Just keep in mind that sharing my conclusions with you, without first proving the principles that lead to those conclusions, won’t be of much help, similar to receiving any other story passed down through tradition or general accounts without knowing how to apply them specifically. I hope you’ll receive this kindly, not for the merit of the author, but because of our friendship and connection; I sincerely wish that you won't stop here, but aim for an even higher level: for this is far from sufficient to take you to those heights and is not enough for your salvation. Now, I want to guide you through the same paths I've walked before you and help you navigate by the same compass until you reach the same destination, so you can see with your own eyes what I saw before you, rather than just taking my word for it but to truly experience it yourself. However, this journey will require significant time, and you must be free from all sorts of distractions and engage deeply with it. If you are genuinely committed and approach it wholeheartedly, you will rejoice like someone who has traveled all night when dawn finally breaks, receiving a blessing for your efforts, taking delight in your Lord, who will take delight in you as well. As for me, you will find me to be just the kind of person you desire, and I hope to lead you on the right path, free from evils and dangers. I can already see some glimmers of insight that will spark your desire and encourage you to embark on this journey, by sharing the story of Hai Ebn Yokdhan and Asâl, and Salâman (as Avicenna calls them); in which, those who truly understand themselves will find material for growth and worthy of emulation.
NOTES:
[1] In the Name, &—This is the usual Form with which the Mahometans begin all their Writings, Books and Epistles. Every Chapter in the Alcoran begins so, and all their Authors have followed this way ever price. The Eastern Christians, to distinguish themselves from the Mahometans, begin their Writings with Bismi'labi Wa'libni, &c. In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, One God:and so do the Æthiopians. We here in England observe something like this in Wills, where the usual Form is, In the Name of God, Amen.
[1] In the Name, &—This is the standard way that Muslims start all their writings, books, and letters. Every chapter in the Quran begins this way, and all their authors have followed this practice since then. Eastern Christians, to set themselves apart from the Muslims, begin their writings with Bismi'labi Wa'libni, & etc. In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, One God: and so do the Ethiopians. Here in England we have something similar in wills, where the standard phrase is, In the Name of God, Amen.
[2] These words,—Who hath taught us the Use of the Pen; who hath taught Man what he did not know, are taken out of the XCVI. Chapter of the Alcoran, according to those Editions of it which are now in use: but Joannes Andreas Maurus, (who was Alfaqui, or chief Doctor of the Moors in Sciatinia, in the kingdom of Valentia in Spain, and afterwards converted to the Christian Religion in the Year of our Lord 1487) says, that it is the first Chapter that was written of all the Alcoran. But be that how it will, we may from hence, and infinite other places, observe the strange way which these Eastern Writers have of Quoting the Alcoran; for they intermix those Expressions which they take out of it with their own words, without giving the Reader the least Notice or Hint whence they had them, or where to find them.
[2] These words,—Who has taught us how to use the pen; who has taught humanity what it didn’t know, are taken from the XCVI. Chapter of the Qur'an, according to the editions that are currently in use: but Joannes Andreas Maurus, (who was Alfaqui, or chief doctor of the Moors in Sciatinia, in the kingdom of Valencia in Spain, and later converted to Christianity in the year of our Lord 1487) claims that it is the first chapter written of all the Qur'an. But regardless, we can observe from this and countless other instances the unusual way Eastern writers quote the Qur'an; they blend these expressions taken from it with their own words, without giving the reader any indication or clue about their source or where to find them.
[3] And I testify, &c.—After be testified the Unity of the Godhead, be immediately adds La Sharica Leho, That he has no Partner. These words frequently occur in the Alcoran, and are particularly levell'd against the Christians, which Mahomet frequently will Mushricoun, i.e.. Associantes, Joyning Partners with God, because they acknowledge the Divinity of our Blessed Saviour.
[3] And I testify, &c.—After affirming the unity of the Godhead, he immediately adds La Sharica Leho, that he has no partner. These words frequently appear in the Alcoran, and are specifically directed at the Christians, whom Mahomet often refers to as Mushricoun, i.e. those who associate partners with God, because they recognize the Divinity of our Blessed Saviour.
[4] The whole Mahometan Creed consists only of these two Articles, 1. There is no God but God, [i.e. There is but One God] and 2. Mahomet is his Apostle. A very short Creed, but their Explications of it, make amends for its shortness. The Reader may see a Paraphrase of it out of Algazâli, in Dr. Pocock's Specimen Historiæ Arabum, p. 174.
[4] The entire Muslim Creed is just these two statements: 1. There is no god but God, [i.e. There is only One God] and 2. Muhammad is His Prophet. It's a very brief Creed, but their explanations make up for its brevity. The reader can find a paraphrase of it from Al-Ghazali, in Dr. Pocock's Specimen Historiæ Arabum, p. 174.
[5] The Learned Avicenna—This great Man was born in Bochara, a City famous for the Birth of a great many very Learned Men; it lyes in 96 Degrees, and 50 Minutes of Longitude reckoning from the Fortunate-Islands, and 39 Degrees and 50 Minutes of Northern Latitude. A pleasant place, and full of good Buildings, having without the City a great many Fields and Gardens, round about which there is a great Wall of XII Parasangæ, or 36 Miles long, which encompasses both the Fields and the City Abulphed. Golius 's Notes upon Alferganus. Thus much concerning the Place of his Nativity; he was born in the Year of the Hegira 370, which is about the 980 Year of Christ. He was indeed a prodigious Scholar; he had learn'd the Alcoran, and was well initiated into Human Learning before he was Ten years old; then he studied Logick and Arithmetick, and read over Euclid without any help, only his Master show'd him how to demonstrate the first five or six Propositions; Then he read Ptolemy's Almagest, and afterwards a great many Medicinal Books; and all this before be was sixteen years old. He was not only a great Philosopher and Physician, but an excellent Philologer and Poet. Amongst other of his Learned Works, he wrote an Arabick Lexicon; but it is lost. Besides all this, he was a Vizier, and met with a great many Troubles, which nevertheless did not abate his indefatigable Industry. The Soldiers once mutiny'd, and broke open his House, and carry'd him to Prison, and would fain have persuaded the Sultan Shemfoddaulah to have put him to Death, which he refusing, was forc'd to Banish him. After a Life spent in Study and Troubles, having written more Learned Books than he liv'd Years, he died, Aged 58 Years.
[5] The Learned Avicenna—This remarkable individual was born in Bukhara, a city known for producing many brilliant scholars; it is located at 96 degrees and 50 minutes longitude from the Fortunate Islands and 39 degrees and 50 minutes northern latitude. It's a lovely place, filled with beautiful buildings, and surrounding the city are numerous fields and gardens, all enclosed by a great wall measuring twelve parasangs, or 36 miles long, which encompasses both the fields and the city Abulphed. Golius 's notes on Alferganus. This is about his birthplace; he was born in the year of Hegira 370, which is around the year 980 AD. He was truly an extraordinary scholar; he had mastered the Quran and had a solid foundation in human knowledge by the time he was ten years old; then he studied logic and arithmetic, and he worked through Euclid on his own, only needing his teacher to show him how to prove the first five or six propositions. After that, he read Ptolemy's Almagest, and later many medical texts; all of this happened before he turned sixteen. He was not only a great philosopher and physician but also an exceptional philologist and poet. Among his many learned works, he wrote an Arabic lexicon; however, it has been lost. In addition to all this, he served as vizier and faced numerous challenges, which did not diminish his tireless dedication. There was a time when the soldiers revolted, broke into his house, and took him to prison, attempting to persuade the Sultan Shemfoddaulah to have him executed. He refused, which led to his banishment. After a life devoted to study and hardships, having written more scholarly works than he had years of life, he passed away at the age of 58.
[7] I am Truth—or, I am the True God. For the Arabick word Albákko signifies both, and is very often us'd for one of the Names or Attributes of God. Kamus. Dr. Pocock, Specimen pag. 168.
[7] I am Truth—or, I am the True God. Because the Arabic word Albákko means both, and is often used as one of the Names or Attributes of God. Kamus. Dr. Pocock, Specimen pag. 168.
[8] Abu Hamed Algazâli—What Abu Hamed Algazâli thought concerning those Men who were so wild and Enthusiastick as to use such extravagant expressions, appears plainly from those words of his quoted by Dr. Pocock in his Specimen. p. 167, where he says, "People ran on to such a degree, (of madness you may be sure) as to pretend to an Union with God, and a fight of him without the interposition of any Veil, and familiarly discourse with him. And a little after, which sort of Speeches have occasion'd great mischiefs among the common People; so that some Country Fellows laying aside their Husbandry, have pretended to the same things: for Men are naturally pleas'd with such discourses, as give them a liberty to neglect their business, and withal promise them purity of Mind, and the attainment of strange degrees and proprieties. Now the most stupid Wretches in Nature may pretend to this, and have in their Mouths such false and deceitful expressions. And if any one denies what they say, they immediately tell you, that this Unbelief of yours proceeds from Learning and Logick: and that Learning is a Veil, and Logick labour of the brain, but that these things which they affirm, are discovered only inwardly then by the Light of the TRUTH. And this which they affirm, has spread it self through a great many Countries, and produc'd a great deal of Mischief." Thus far Algazâli. How exactly this answers the wild extravagancies of our Enthusiasts, let themselves judge. And withal I would have them from hence learn the Modesty not to pretend to be the first after the Apostles who had endeavour'd to turn Men from Darkness to LIGHT, since they see so many worthy Persons among the Mahometans gone before them.
[8] Abu Hamed Algazâli—What Abu Hamed Algazâli thought about those individuals who were so wild and enthusiastic as to use such extreme expressions is clear from his words quoted by Dr. Pocock in his Specimen. p. 167, where he states, "People went to such an extent, (of madness, you can be sure) as to claim an Union with God, and to have a vision of him without any Veil, and to speak with him in a familiar manner. A little later, he notes that this kind of speech has caused great harm among the common people; some country folks, abandoning their farming, have claimed the same experiences: because people are naturally attracted to such talks, which allow them to neglect their responsibilities, while also promising them mental purity and the achievement of extraordinary states. The most foolish individuals can claim this and have such false and deceptive words on their lips. And if anyone challenges their claims, they immediately argue that your disbelief comes from Learning and Logic: and that Learning acts as a Veil, and Logic is merely a mental exercise, while what they assert is discovered only inwardly through the Light of the TRUTH. This belief has spread widely across many countries and has caused a great deal of harm." Thus far Algazâli. How accurately this addresses the wild excesses of our enthusiasts, let themselves decide. I would also suggest they learn from this to be modest and not to claim to be the first after the Apostles who sought to lead people from Darkness to LIGHT, since they can see so many respectable individuals among the Muslims who have come before them.
[9] Avenpace—This Author is oftentimes quoted by the Name of Ebn'olfayeg; he was accounted a Philosopher. of great Ingenuity and Judgment. Maimonides, in his Epistle to R. Samuel Aben Tybbon, gives him a great Character. Abu'l Hasen Ali, who collected all his Works, and reduced them into One Volume, prefers him before all the Mahometan Philosophers whatsoever. He was famous for his Poetry as well as Philosophy; he died young, being prison'd at Fez, in the Year of the Hegira 533. i.e. of Christ, 1138, or 39, others in the Year 525, which answers to 1131. Most of his Works are imperfect. See Dr. Pocock's Elenchus Scriptorum prefix'd to the Arabick Edition of this Book.
[9] Avenpace—This author is often cited by the name of Ebn'olfayeg; he was considered a philosopher of great intelligence and judgment. Maimonides, in his letter to R. Samuel Aben Tybbon, gives him high praise. Abu'l Hasen Ali, who compiled all his works into one volume, prefers him over all the Islamic philosophers. He was known for his poetry as well as his philosophy; he died young, having been imprisoned in Fez, in the year of the Hegira 533, or in the year of Christ, 1138 or 39, with some sources citing the year 525, corresponding to 1131. Most of his works are incomplete. See Dr. Pocock's Elenchus Scriptorum included in the Arabic edition of this book.
[10] Tho' this instance will serve to explain the meaning of the Author, yet 'tis very improper, because 'tis utterly impossible to give a Man that is born Blind, the least notion or idea of Light or Colours.
[10] Although this example helps clarify the Author's intent, it's quite inappropriate because it's completely impossible to give a person born blind even the slightest understanding of light or colors.
[11] The Hanifitick Sect, and the Mahometan Religion,—That is, not only the Hanifitick Sect, but even the Mahometan Religion too, of which that Sect is a Branch, does forbid the over curious enquiring into these abstruse Matters. This Sect was very early among the Mahometans, for it had its Name from Abu Hanifah Al Nooman, who was born,in the 80 year of Hegira, or according to others in the 70. I must confer, that it seems something odd, that he should mention that Sect first, and then the Mahometan Religion which includes it, and if it had not been for the word Asshariyato, which, if I mistake not, is never us'd to express any particular Sect, but signifies a Religion, or Law of God, I should have understood those Words of the Sect of Mahomet Ebn Edris Asshaphiensis. See Dr. Pocock 's Specimen p. 295. Or else the Hanifitick Sect and the Mahometan Religion may signifie the same thing, because Abraham, (whose Religion the Mahometans pretend to follow) is called in the Alcoran Hanif. Dr. Sike.
[11] The Hanifite Sect and the Muslim Religion—that is, not only the Hanifite Sect but even the Muslim Religion, of which that Sect is a part, also forbids overly curious inquiries into these complex matters. This Sect was present very early among the Muslims, as it was named after Abu Hanifah Al Nooman, who was born in the 80th year of Hegira, or according to some, in the 70th. I must admit, it seems a bit strange that he mentions that Sect first and then the Muslim Religion, which includes it. If it weren’t for the term Asshariyato, which, if I’m not mistaken, is never used to denote any specific Sect but means a Religion or Law of God, I would have thought those words referred to the Sect of Mahomet Ebn Edris Asshaphiensis. See Dr. Pocock 's Specimen p. 295. Otherwise, the Hanifite Sect and the Muslim Religion might mean the same thing because Abraham, (whose religion the Muslims claim to follow) is referred to in the Quran as Hanif. Dr. Sike.
[12] Alpharabius,—Without Exception, the greatest of all the Mahometan Philosophers, reckon'd by some very near equal to Aristotle himself. Maimonides, in the Epistle which I just now mention'd, commends him highly; and tho' he allows Avicenna a great share of Learning, and Acumen; yet be prefers Alpharabius before him. Nay, Avicenna himself confesses, that when he had read over Aristotle's Metaphysicks forty times, and gotten them by heart; that he never understood them till he happened upon Alpharabius's Exposition of them. He wrote Books of Rhetorick, Musick, Logick, and all parts of Philosophy; and his Writings have been much esteemed; not only by Mahometans but Jews and Christians too. He was a Person of singular Abstinence and Continence,and Despiser of the things of this World. He is call'd Alpharabius from Farab, the place of bis Birth, which according to Abulpheda (who reckons his Longitude not from the Fortunate Islands, but from the extremity of the Western Continent of Africa) bar88 deg. 30 min. of Longitude and 44 deg. of Northern Latitude. He died at Damascus the Year of the Hegira 339, that is, about the Year of Christ 950, when he was about fourscore Years Old.
[12] Alpharabius,—Without a doubt, the greatest of all the Muslim philosophers, considered by some to be very close to Aristotle himself. Maimonides, in the letter I just mentioned, praises him highly; and while he acknowledges Avicenna for his significant knowledge and insight; he still prefers Alpharabius over him. Moreover, Avicenna himself admits that after reading Aristotle's Metaphysics forty times and memorizing them, he never truly understood them until he came across Alpharabius's explanation of them. He authored books on rhetoric, music, logic, and all areas of philosophy; and his writings have been highly regarded not only by Muslims but also by Jews and Christians as well. He was a person of remarkable self-discipline and restraint, and he regarded the material world with contempt. He is called Alpharabius because of Farab, the place of his birth, which according to Abulpheda (who measures his longitude not from the Fortunate Islands, but from the far western tip of the continent of Africa) is at 88 degrees 30 minutes longitude and 44 degrees north latitude. He died in Damascus in the year of the Hijra 339, which is around the year 950 AD, when he was about eighty years old.
[13] The Spanish Philosophers.—This is not to be understood of any Christians in Spain, but Mahometans; for the Moors Conquer'd a great part of Spain in the Ninety Fifth Year of the Hegira, which answers partly to the Year of our Lord 710. Afterwards, as Learning grew up amongst the Eastern Mahometans, it increased proportionally among the Western too, and they had a great many Learned Men in Toledo and other Places. The Author of this Book was a, Spaniard, as appears from an Expression towards the end of this Preface.
[13] The Spanish Philosophers.—This refers not to any Christians in Spain, but to Muslims; because the Moors conquered a large part of Spain in the Ninety-Fifth Year of the Hegira, which roughly corresponds to the Year of our Lord 710. After that, as education advanced among the Eastern Muslims, it also grew significantly among the Western ones, and they produced a lot of learned individuals in Toledo and other areas. The author of this book was a Spaniard, as is evident from a remark towards the end of this preface.
[14] Algazâli.—He was an Eminent Philosopher, Born at Thûs a Famous City of Chorafan, in the Year of the Hegira 450, of Christ 1058. He died in the Year of the Hegira 505, of Christ 1111-2. Dr. Pocock's Elenchus Scriptor.
[14] Algazâli.—He was a prominent philosopher, born in Thûs, a well-known city in Chorafan, in the year of the Hegira 450, of Christ 1058. He passed away in the year of the Hegira 505, of Christ 1111-2. Dr. Pocock's Elenchus Scriptor.
[15] Heresy.—In Arabick the Word Káfara, signifies to be an Infidel, but they use it commonly as we do the word Heresy, viz. when a Person holds any thing erroneous in Fundamentals, tho' Orthodox in other points.
[15] Heresy.—In Arabic, the word Káfara, means to be an infidel, but it's commonly used like the word heresy, for example, when someone believes something wrong in fundamental principles, even if they are orthodox on other issues.
[16] The Doctrine of the Suphians—The Suphians are an Enthusiastick Sect amongst the Mahometans, something like Quietists and Quakers; these set up a stricter sort of Discipline, and pretended to great abstinence and Contempt of the World, and also to a greater Familiarity and stricter Union with God than other Sects; they used a great many strange and extravagant actions and utter Blasphemous Expressions. Al Hosain Al Hallâgi was eminent amongst them about the Year of the Hegira 300. 'Twas he that wrote in one of his Epistles, Blessed is he that possesses the shining light, &c. and pretended that God dwelt in him. The Learned among the Arabians are not agreed, about the derivation of the Word, Sufi, Suphian. It seems not to be known among them till about the 200 Year of the Hegira. The most probable Interpretation of it is from the Arabick word Sûph, which signifies Wool, because those that followed this Sect refused to wear Silk, and Cloathed themselves only with Wool. Dr. Pocock and Golius follow this Interpretation; tho' the latter in his Lexicon seems to doubt whether it is deriv'd from the Greek σωφός or from the Arabick Sûph. The Sultan of Persia is often call'd the Sophy, because Ismaël the first Sultan of that Family now in Persia who began to Reign in the 605 Year of the Hegira, that is of our Lord the 1554/5 was of this Sect. viz, Sufi, a Suphian.
[16] The Doctrine of the Suphians—The Suphians are an enthusiastic group among the Muslims, somewhat similar to Quietists and Quakers; they follow a stricter discipline and claim to practice great self-restraint and contempt for the world, along with a closer connection and a stronger union with God than other groups; they engage in many bizarre and extreme actions and make blasphemous statements. Al Hosain Al Hallâgi was prominent among them around the year Hegira 300. He was the one who wrote in one of his letters, "Blessed is he who possesses the shining light, &c., and claimed that God resided in him. The scholars among the Arabs disagree on the origin of the word Sufi, Suphian. It doesn't seem to have been known among them until around the 200 year of the Hegira. The most likely interpretation of it is derived from the Arabic word Sûph, which means Wool, because those who followed this sect refused to wear silk and only dressed in wool. Dr. Pocock and Golius support this interpretation; however, the latter in his Lexicon seems to question whether it is derived from the Greek σωφός or from the Arabic Sûph. The Sultan of Persia is often referred to as the Sophy, because Ismaël, the first Sultan of that dynasty currently in Persia, who began his reign in the 605 year of the Hegira, which corresponds to our Lord the 1554/5 was a member of this sect, namely Sufi, a Suphian.
[17] The word which I have here rendred Starlight, is Zohal in Arabick which signifies Saturn. 'Tis a common way with the Arabian Authors, when they intend to shew a vast disproportion between things, to compare the greater to the Sun and the lesser to Saturn. The meaning of this Distich, is that there is as much difference between what a Man knows by hearsay, or what notions he imbibes in his Education, and what he knows when he comes to examin things to the bottom, and know them experimentally, as there is between Twilight and Noonday.
[17] The word I've translated here Starlight, is Zohal in Arabic, which means Saturn. It's common for Arabian authors, when they want to show a huge difference between things, to compare the larger to the Sun and the smaller to Saturn. This couplet means that the difference between what a person knows through hearsay or the ideas they pick up in their education, and what they truly understand when they examine things thoroughly and know them firsthand, is as great as the difference between twilight and noon.
THE HISTORY OF HAI EBN YOKDHAN.
§ 1. Our Ancestors, of Happy Memory, tell us, that there is an Island in the Indian Ocean, situate under the Equinoctial, where Men come into the world spontaneously without the help of Father and Mother. This Island it seems, is blest with such a due Influence of the Sun, as to be the most temperate and perfect of all places in the Creation; tho' it must be confess'd that such an Assertion is contrary to the Opinion of the most celebrated Philosophers and Physicians, who affirm that the fourth Climate is the most Temperate. Now if the reason which they give for this Assertion, viz. That these parts situate under the Equinoctial are not habitable; were drawn, from any Impediment from the Earth, 'tis allow'd that it would appear more probable; but if the reason be, because of the intense Heat (which is that which most of 'em assign) 'tis absolutely false, and the contrary is prov'd by undeniable demonstration. For 'tis demonstrated in Natural Philosophy, that there is no other cause of Heat than Motion, or else the Contact and Light of Hot Bodies. 'Tis also prov'd that the Sun, in it self, is not hot, nor partakes of any mix'd Quality: 'tis prov'd moreover, that the thickest and smoothest Bodies receive Light in the greatest degree of perfection; and next to them, the thicker which are not smooth, and those which are very thin receive no Light at all. (This was first demonstrated by Avicenna, never mention'd before by any of the Ancients.) From these Premises, this Consequence will necessarily follow, viz. That the Sun do's not Communicate his Heat to the Earth, after the same manner as hot Bodies heat those other Bodies which are near them because the Sun is not hot in it self. Nor can it be said that the Earth is heated by Motion, because it stands still, and remains in the same posture, both when the Sun shines upon it, and when it does not, and yet 'tis evident to Sense, that there is a vast difference in it, in respect of Heat and Cold, at those several times. Nor does the Sun first heat the Air, and so the Earth; because we may observe in hot weather, that the Air which is nearest the Earth, is hotter by much than that which is higher and more remote. It remains therefore that the Sun has no other way of heating the Earth but by its Light, for Heat always follows Light, so that when its Beams are collected, as in Burning-Glasses for instance, it fires all before it. Now 'tis Demonstrated in Mathematicks, that the Sun is a Spherical Body, and so is the Earth; and that the Sun is much greater than the Earth; and that part of the Earth which is at all times illuminated by the Sun is above half of it; and that in that half which is illuminated, the Light is most intense in the midst; both because that part is the most remote from Darkness, which is the Circumference of the Circle, as also, because it lies opposite to more parts of the Sun: and that those parts which are nearest the Circumference of the Circle, have less Light; and so gradually, till the Circumference of the Circle, which encompasses the illuminated part of the Earth, ends in Darkness.
§ 1. Our ancestors, who we remember fondly, tell us that there is an island in the Indian Ocean, located near the Equator, where people come into the world spontaneously, without the need for a father and mother. This island is said to be blessed with just the right amount of sunlight, making it the most temperate and perfect place in all of creation. However, it's important to admit that this claim goes against the views of the most renowned philosophers and doctors, who argue that the fourth climate is the most temperate. If their reasoning for this statement—specifically, that these equatorial regions are uninhabitable—was based on some obstacle from the earth, it might seem more plausible. But if the reasoning is based on the extreme heat (which most of them suggest), that is absolutely incorrect and can be proven otherwise. In natural philosophy, it has been demonstrated that there is no other source of heat besides motion, or the contact and light of hot objects. It has also been proven that the sun, in itself, is not hot and does not have any mixed qualities. Furthermore, it has been shown that the thickest and smoothest bodies receive light in the most perfect manner; next to them, the thicker yet not smooth bodies, and those that are very thin receive almost no light. (This was first demonstrated by Avicenna, and had not been mentioned by any of the ancients before.) From these premises, it necessarily follows that the sun does not transfer its heat to the earth in the same way that hot bodies heat up other bodies nearby because the sun itself is not hot. Nor can it be said that the earth is heated by motion, as it remains still and in the same orientation both when the sun shines on it and when it does not, yet it is evident to our senses that there is a significant difference in temperature at those different times. The sun does not first heat the air, which in turn heats the earth; for we can observe on hot days that the air closest to the ground is much hotter than the air that is higher up and farther away. Therefore, it remains that the sun has no other means of heating the earth except through its light, as heat always follows light; so when its rays are concentrated, as in burning glasses for example, it ignites everything in front of it. Now, it has been proven in mathematics that the sun is a spherical body, just like the earth, and that the sun is much larger than the earth; and that part of the earth which is always illuminated by the sun is more than half of it; and that within that illuminated half, light is most intense in the center, both because that part is farthest from darkness, which is at the circumference of the circle, and because it is opposite to more sections of the sun. The parts that are closest to the edge of the circle receive less light, and it decreases gradually until the circle, which surrounds the illuminated part of the earth, ends in darkness.
§ 2. Now that is the Center of the Circle of Light, where the Sun is Vertical to the Inhabitants, and then in that place, the Heat is most extreamly intense; and so those Countries are the coldest, where the Sun is farthest from being Vertical. And if there were any such place where the Sun was always Vertical, it must needs be extream hot. Now 'tis demonstrated in Astronomy, that the Sun is Vertical twice a Year only, to those which live under the Equinoctial, viz. when he enters into Aries and Libra; and all the rest of the Year he declines from them, six months Northward, and six months Southward; and for that reason they are neither too hot nor too cold, but of a Moderate Temper between both. There's much more to be said about this Argument, in order to the explaining it fully, but it is not suitable to our purpose; I have only hinted it to you, because it helps the Story a little, and makes it something more probable that a Man may be form'd without the help of Father and Mother; and there are some which affirm positively that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was so, others deny it, and tell the Story thus:
§ 2. Now, this is the Center of the Circle of Light, where the Sun is directly overhead for the Inhabitants, and in that place, the heat is extremely intense; therefore, those regions are the coldest where the Sun is farthest from being directly overhead. If there were a place where the Sun was always directly overhead, it would certainly be extremely hot. Now it's been demonstrated in Astronomy that the Sun is directly overhead only twice a year for those living near the Equator, specifically when it enters Aries and Libra; for the rest of the year, it shifts away from them, six months to the North and six months to the South. Because of this, those areas experience neither extreme heat nor extreme cold but maintain a moderate temperature between both. There's a lot more to discuss on this topic to explain it fully, but it's not relevant to our purpose; I've only mentioned it because it adds some context and makes it a bit more believable that a person could be formed without the help of a father and mother. Some people claim that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was such a case, while others deny it and tell the story like this:

§ 3. They say, that there lay, not far from this our Island, another Great Island very fertile and well peopled; which was then govern'd by a Prince of a Proud and Jealous Disposition: he had a Sister of exquisite Beauty, which he confin'd and restrain'd from Marriage, because he could not match her to one suitable to her quality He had a near Relation whose Name was Yokdhân, that courted this Princess, and Married her privately, according to the Rites of Matrimony then in use among them; it was not long before she prov'd with Child, and was brought to Bed of a Son; and being afraid that it should be discovered, she took him in the Evening, and when she had Suckled him she put him into a little Ark which she closed up fast, and so Conveys him to the Sea shore, with some of her Servants and Friends as she could trust; and there with an Heart equally affected with Love and Fear, she takes her last leave of him in these Words, O God, thou form'dst this Child out of nothing, and didst Cherish him in the Dark recesses of my Womb, till he was compleat in all his parts; I fearing the Cruelty of a Proud and unjust King, commit him to thy Goodness, hoping that thou who art infinitely merciful, will be pleas'd by thy gracious Providence to protect him, and never leave him destitute of thy Care.
§ 3. They say that not far from our Island, there was another Great Island that was very fertile and well-populated. It was ruled by a Prince who was proud and jealous. He had a Sister of incredible Beauty, whom he kept confined and prevented from marrying because he couldn’t find a match worthy of her status. He had a close relative named Yokdhân, who courted this Princess and secretly married her, following the marriage customs of their time. It wasn’t long before she became pregnant and gave birth to a Son. Fearing that this would be discovered, she took him one evening, and after nursing him, she placed him in a small Ark that she sealed tightly. She then carried him to the shore with a few trusted Servants and Friends, and there, with a heart filled with both Love and Fear, she took her final leave of him, saying, O God, you created this Child from nothing and nurtured him in the hidden places of my Womb until he was fully formed; fearing the cruelty of a proud and unjust King, I entrust him to your Goodness, hoping that you, who are infinitely merciful, will graciously protect him and never leave him without your Care.
§4. Then she set him afloat, and that very Night the Tide carried him ashore on that Island we just now mention'd; it fortun'd that the Water being high, carried the Ark a great way on shore, farther than it would have done at another time, (for it rises so high but once a Year) and cast the Ark into a little shady Grove, thick set with Trees, a pleasant place, where he was secured both from Wind and Sun; when the Tide ebb'd, the Ark was left there, and the Wind rising blew an heap of Sand together between the Ark and the Sea, sufficient to secure him from any future danger of such another Flood.
§4. Then she set him adrift, and that very night the tide carried him ashore on the island we just mentioned; it was fortunate that the water was high, which brought the ark a long way onto the shore, farther than it would have at another time (since it only rises that high once a year), and it placed the ark in a small shady grove, densely filled with trees, a pleasant spot where he was protected from both wind and sun. When the tide went out, the ark was left there, and as the wind picked up, it blew a pile of sand together between the ark and the sea, enough to keep him safe from any future floods.
§ 5. The Violence of the Waves had loosned the Joints of the Ark; the Boy was Hungry and Cry'd. It happen'd fortunately at that Juncture of time, that a Roe wandring about the Island in search of her Fawn, which straying was devoured by an Eagle, heard the Boy cry, and following the voice (imagining it to have been her Fawn) came up to the Ark, which she immediately attack'd, and what with her beating it with her hoofs without, and the Boy's struggling within, at last between 'em both they loosned a board: as soon as she saw him she shew'd the same natural Affection to him as if he had been her own, Suckled him and took care of him. This is the account which they give, who are not willing to believe that a Man can be produced without Father or Mother.
§ 5. The force of the waves had loosened the joints of the Ark; the boy was hungry and cried. Luckily, at that moment, a doe wandering around the island in search of her fawn, which had been eaten by an eagle, heard the boy's cries and, thinking it was her fawn, approached the Ark. She began to batter the Ark with her hooves outside, while the boy struggled inside, and together they managed to loosen a board. As soon as she saw him, she showed the same natural affection for him as if he were her own, nursed him, and took care of him. This is the story told by those who refuse to believe that a man can be born without a father or mother.
§ 6. On the other hand, those who affirm that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was produced in that Island without Father and Mother[18], tell us, that in that island, in a piece of Low ground, it chanc'd that a certain Mass of Earth was so fermented in some period of Years, that the four qualities, viz. Hot, Cold, Dry, Moist, were so equally mix'd, that none of 'em prevail'd over the other; and that this Mass was of a very great Bulk, in which, some parts were better and more equally Temper'd than others,and consequently fitter for Generation; the middle part especially, which came nearest to the Temper of Man's Body. This Matter being in a fermentation, there arose some Bubbles by reason of its viscousness, and it chanc'd that in the midst of it there was a viscous Substance with a very little bubble in it, which was divided into two with a thin partition, full of Spirituous and Aerial Substance, and of the most exact Temperature imaginable. That the Matter being thus dispos'd, there was, by the Command of God, a Spirit infus'd into it; which was join'd so closely to it, that it can scarce be separated from it even so much as in thought; which did as constantly influence this Mass of matter as the Sun do's the World. Now there are some Bodies from whence we perceive no Reflection of Light, as the thin Air: others from which we do but imperfectly; such are thick Bodies which are not smooth (but there is a difference in these, and the difference of their Colours arises from the different manner of their Reception of the Rays); and from others we receive the Reflection in the highest degree, as from Bodies which are smooth and polish'd, as Looking-Glasses and the like; so that those Glasses when ground after a particular manner will Collect so much Light as to kindle a Fire. So that Spirit which comes by the Command of God, do's at all times act upon all Creatures, in some of which notwithstanding, there appears no Impression of it, but the reason of that is, because of their Incapacity into whom it is infus'd; of which kind are things inanimate which are fitly represented in this similitude, by the thin Air. There are another sort again; in which there does appear something of it, as Vegetables and the like, which are represented by the thick Bodies we mention'd, which are not polish'd. And then lastly, there are others, (represented by those Glasses, in our last comparison) in which the impressions of this Spirit are visible, and such we reckon all sorts of Animals. But then, as these smooth and polish'd Bodies which are of the same figure with the Sun [i.e. Spherical] do receive the Rays in a more plentiful manner than any other whatsoever, so also do some Animals receive the Influence of that Spirit more than others, because they are more like to that Spirit and are form'd after his Image: such is Man particularly, which is hinted before where 'tis said that God made Man after his own Image[19].
§ 6. On the other hand, those who claim that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was created on that Island without parents[18] tell us that in that island, in a low-lying area, a certain mass of earth underwent such a process over many years that the four qualities, Hot, Cold, Dry, Moist, were mixed so evenly that none dominated the others; and this mass was quite large, with some parts being better and more balanced for creation, especially the middle part, which was closest to the temperature of a human body. As this matter fermented, bubbles formed due to its thickness, and it just so happened that in the center, there was a viscous substance with a tiny bubble within it, divided by a thin wall filled with spirit-like and airy substances, at the most precise temperature imaginable. With the matter arranged this way, by God's command, a spirit was infused into it; it was joined so intimately that it could hardly be separated even conceptually; it influenced this mass of matter as constantly as the sun influences the world. Now, there are some bodies from which we perceive no reflection of light, like thin air; others that reflect light imperfectly, such as thick bodies that aren't smooth (though there's a distinction here, and the difference in color comes from how they receive light); and then there are those from which we receive the highest reflection, like smooth and polished surfaces, such as mirrors; these mirrors, when ground in a certain way, can gather enough light to start a fire. This spirit, which comes by God's command, always acts on all creatures, but in some of them, it appears to make no impression due to their inability to receive it; things like inanimate objects are well-represented by thin air in this analogy. There are others in which some evidence of this spirit is present, like plants and similar organisms, which we compared to the thick, unpolished bodies we mentioned. Lastly, there are beings (represented by those mirrors in our previous comparison) where the effects of this spirit are clear, and we consider all animals to fall into this category. However, just as these smooth and polished bodies, which are the same shape as the sun [i.e., spherical], absorb light more abundantly than any others, so too do some animals absorb the influence of that spirit more than others because they are more similar to that spirit and created in its likeness: particularly, this is true for humans, as previously noted when it says that God made Man in His own Image[19].
§ 7. Now, when this Form prevails to such a degree that all others are nothing before it, but it remains alone, so as to consume, with the glory of its Light, whatsoever stands; in it's way; then it is properly compared to those Glasses, which reflect Light upon themselves, and burn every thing else; But this is a degree which is peculiar to the Prophets.
§ 7. Now, when this Form becomes so dominant that all others are insignificant in comparison and it stands alone, consuming everything in its path with the brilliance of its Light, then it can be rightly compared to those glasses that reflect Light onto themselves and incinerate everything else. But this is a state that is unique to the Prophets.
§ 8. But to return, and speak something more fully concerning the Opinion of those who account for this kind of generation; They tell us, that as soon as this Spirit was join'd to the Receptacle, all the other powers immediately, by the Command of God, submitted themselves to it. Now, opposite to this Receptacle, there arose another Bubble divided into three Receptacles by thin membranes, with passages from one to the other, which were fill'd with an aerial substance, not much unlike that which was in the first Receptacle, only the first was something finer; and in each of these three Ventricles,which were all taken out of one, were plac'd some of those Faculties, which were subject to this governing Spirit, and were appointed to take care of their respective Stations, and to communicate every thing, both great and small, to that Spirit, which we told you before was plac'd in the first Receptacle. Right against this Receptacle, opposite to the second, there arose another third Bubble, fill'd with an aerial substance, which was grosser than that which was in the other two; this was made for the Entertainment and preservation of some other of the inferior Faculties.
§ 8. But to go back and elaborate a bit more on the views of those who explain this type of generation: They say that as soon as this Spirit was joined with the Receptacle, all the other powers immediately submitted to it by God’s command. Now, opposite this Receptacle, another Bubble formed, divided into three Receptacles by thin membranes, with connections between them, filled with a gas not too different from that in the first Receptacle, though the first was slightly finer. In each of these three Ventricles, which all came from one, some of the Faculties that were under the authority of this governing Spirit were placed, tasked with managing their specific roles and relaying everything, both big and small, to that Spirit, which we mentioned was located in the first Receptacle. Directly across from this Receptacle, opposite the second, a third Bubble arose, filled with a gas that was denser than that in the other two; this was created for the maintenance and protection of some other lesser Faculties.
§ 9. Thus these three Receptacles were made in the same order which we have describ'd, and these were the first part of that great Mass which was form'd; now they stood in need of one another's assistance; the first wanted the other two as Servants, and they again the assistance and guidance of the first, as their Master and Director; but both these Receptacles, tho' inferior to the first, were nevertheless superior to all those Members which were form'd afterwards. The first Receptacle, by the power of that Spirit which was joyn'd to it and its continual flaming Heat, was form'd into a Conical figure, like that of Fire, and by this means that thick Body, which was about it, became of the same figure, being solid Flesh cover'd with a thick Membrane. This is what we call the Heart. Now considering the great expence of Moisture, which must needs be where there is so much Heat, 'twas absolutely necessary, that there should be some part form'd, whose Office it should be continually to supply this defect; Otherwise it would have been impossible to have subsisted long. 'Twas also necessary that [this forming Spirit] should have a Sense both of what was convenient for him, and what was hurtful, and accordingly attract the one and repel the other. For these Services there were two parts form'd, with their respective Faculties, viz. the Brain and the Liver: the first of these presided over all things relating to Sense, the latter over such things as belong'd to Nutrition: both of these depended upon the Heart for a supply of Heat, and the recruiting of their proper Faculties. To establish a good Correspondence between all these, there were Ducts and Passages interwoven, some bigger, some lesser, according as necessity requir'd; and these are the Arteries and Veins.
§ 9. So, these three receptacles were created in the same order we've described, and they were the first part of that great mass that was formed; now they needed each other's assistance. The first relied on the other two as servants, and they in turn needed the guidance of the first as their master and director. However, while these two receptacles were inferior to the first, they were still superior to all the other parts formed afterward. The first receptacle, powered by the spirit joined to it and its continuous fiery heat, took the shape of a cone, similar to fire, and as a result, the thick material around it became the same shape, solid flesh covered with a thick membrane. This is what we refer to as the heart. Considering the significant loss of moisture that must occur in such heat, it was absolutely necessary to form a part that would continuously supply this need; otherwise, it would have been impossible to survive for long. It was also essential for this forming spirit to have a sense of what was beneficial and what was harmful, so it could attract the former and repel the latter. For these functions, two parts were created, each with their respective abilities, namely the brain and the liver: the first managed all things related to sensation, while the latter dealt with nutrition. Both depended on the heart for a supply of heat and to replenish their functions. To establish good communication between all these parts, there were ducts and passages interwoven, some larger, some smaller, as needed; these are the arteries and veins.
Thus much for a Taste; they that tell the Story go on farther, and give you a particular account of the Formation of all the parts, as the Physicians do of the Formation of the Foetus in the Womb, omitting nothing till he was compleatly form'd, and just like an Embryo ready for the Birth. In this account they are forc'd to be beholding to this vast Mass of Earth, which you are to suppose was of a most exact mixture, and contain'd in it all manner of materials proper for the making Man's Body, and those Skins, &c. which cover it; till at last, when he was Compleat in all his parts, as if the Mass had been in labour, those Coverings, which he was wrapp'd up in, burst asunder, and the rest of the Dirt dry-d and crack'd in pieces. The Infant being thus brought into the World, and finding his Nourishment fail him, cry'd for want of Victuals, till the Roe which had lost her Fawn heard him. Now, both those who are of the other Opinion and those who are for this kind of generation, agree in all the other particulars of his Education: and what they tell us is this.
That's a lot to cover in terms of taste; the storytellers go further and provide a detailed account of how everything is formed, similar to how doctors explain the development of a fetus in the womb, leaving nothing out until it's fully formed and looks like an embryo ready to be born. In this explanation, they have to rely on this huge mass of earth, which you should imagine was a perfect mixture containing all the materials needed to create a human body and the skins, &c., that cover it. Eventually, when everything was complete, as if the mass had been in labor, the coverings it was wrapped in burst open, and the remaining dirt dried and cracked apart. The infant, now in the world and finding himself hungry, cried out for food until a roe that had lost her fawn heard him. Both those who believe in the alternative view and those who support this type of creation agree on all the other aspects of his upbringing: what they share with us is this.
§ 10. They say that this Roe liv'd in good Pasture so that she was fat, and had, such plenty of Milk, that she was very well able to maintain the Child; she took great care of him, and never left him, but when hunger forc'd her: and he grew so well acquainted with her, that if at any time she staid away from him a little longer than ordinary, he'd cry pitifully, and she, as soon as she heard him, came running instantly; besides all this, he enjoy'd this happiness, that there was no Beast of prey in the whole Island.
§ 10. They say that this Roe lived in lush pastures, so she was well-fed and produced so much milk that she could easily take care of the child. She looked after him diligently and only left him when hunger drove her to do so. He became so familiar with her that whenever she was away for a little longer than usual, he would cry sadly, and as soon as she heard him, she would come running right away. On top of that, he was happy because there were no predators on the entire island.
§ 11. Thus he went on, Living only upon what he Suck'd till he was Two Years Old, and then he began to step a little and Breed his Teeth. He always followed the Roe and she shew'd all the tenderness to him imaginable; and us'd to carry him to places where Fruit Trees grew, and fed him with the Ripest and Sweetest Fruits which fell from the Trees; and for Nuts or such like, she us'd to break the Shell with her Teeth, and give him the Kernel; still Suckling him, as often as he pleas'd, and when he was thirsty she shew'd him the way to the water. If the Sun shin'd too hot and scorch'd him, she shaded him; if he was cold she cherish'd him and kept him warm; and when Night came she brought him home to his old Place, and covered him partly with her own Body, and partly with some Feathers which were left in the Ark, which had been put in with him when he was first expos'd. Now, when they went out in the Morning, and when they came home again at Night, there always went with them an Herd of Deer, which lay in the same place where they did; so that the Boy being always amongst them learn'd their voice by degrees, and imitated it so exactly that there was scarce any sensible difference; nay, when he heard the voice of any Bird or Beast, he'd come very near it, being of a most excellent Apprehension. But of all the voices which he imitated, he made most use of the Deers, which he was Master of, and could express himself as they do, either when they want help, call their Mates, when they would have them come nearer, or go farther off. (For you must know that the Brute Beasts have different Sounds to express these different things.) Thus he contracted such an Acquaintance with the Wild Beasts, that they were not afraid of him, nor he of them.
§ 11. So, he continued, living only on what he nursed until he was two years old, and then he started to walk a bit and grow his teeth. He always followed the Roe, who showed him all the tenderness imaginable. She used to take him to places with fruit trees and fed him the ripest and sweetest fruits that fell from the trees. For nuts or similar things, she would crack the shell with her teeth and give him the kernel, still nursing him as often as he wanted, and when he was thirsty, she showed him where to find water. If the sun shone too hot and scorched him, she would shade him; if he was cold, she would cuddle him to keep him warm; and when night came, she would take him back to his old spot, covering him partly with her own body and partly with some feathers left in the Ark, which had been put in with him when he was first exposed. Each morning when they went out and each night when they returned, a herd of deer accompanied them, lying in the same place where they did. This meant the boy, being always amongst them, gradually learned their vocalizations and imitated them so accurately that there was hardly any noticeable difference. In fact, when he heard the call of any bird or beast, he could mimic it closely, having an excellent ability to understand sounds. But of all the voices he imitated, he used the deer calls the most, mastering them so he could express himself just like they did, whether they were seeking help, calling their mates to come closer, or telling them to go away. (You should know that animals have different sounds for these different things.) In this way, he developed such a familiarity with the wild beasts that neither he nor they were afraid of each other.
§ 12. By this time he began to have the Ideas of a great many things fix'd in his mind, so as to have a desire to some, and an aversion to others, even when they were absent. In the mean while he consider'd all the several sorts of Animals, and saw that they were all clothed either with Hair, Wool, or several sorts of Feathers: he consider'd their great Swiftness and Strength, and that they were all arm'd with Weapons defensive, as Horns, Teeth, Hoofs, Spurs, Nails, and the like. But that he himself was Naked and Defenceless, Slow and Weak, in respect of them. For whenever there happened any Controversy about gathering of such ripe Fruits as fell from the Trees; he always came off by the worst, for they could both keep their own, and take away his, and he could neither beat them, off, nor run away from them.
§ 12. By this time, he started to have fixed ideas about a lot of things, developing desires for some and aversions to others, even when they weren't around. Meanwhile, he looked at all the different types of animals and noticed that they were all covered in either hair, wool, or various types of feathers. He considered their incredible speed and strength, and how they were all equipped with defensive weapons like horns, teeth, hooves, spurs, nails, and the like. But he realized he was naked and defenseless, slow and weak compared to them. Whenever there was a dispute over gathering ripe fruits that fell from the trees, he always ended up losing, as they could both defend their own and take his, and he could neither fend them off nor run away from them.
§ 13. He observ'd besides that his Fellow-Fawns, tho' their Fore-heads were smooth at first, yet afterwards had Horns bud out, and tho' they were feeble at first, yet afterwards grew very Vigorous and Swift. All these things he perceived in them, which were not in himself; and when he had consider'd the Matter, he could not imagine what should be the reason of this Difference; then he consider'd such Animals as had any Defect or Natural Imperfection, but amongst them all he could find none like himself. He took Notice that the Passages of the Excrements were cover'd in all other Creatures besides himself: that by which they voided their grosser Excrements, with a Tail; and that which serv'd for the voiding of their Urine, with Hair or some such like thing. Besides, he observ'd that their Privy parts, were more concealed than his own were.
§ 13. He noticed, in addition, that his fellow fawns, although their foreheads were smooth at first, later sprouted horns, and even though they were weak initially, they became very strong and fast. He observed all these differences in them that he didn’t have; and after thinking about it, he couldn’t understand why there was this disparity. Then he pondered other animals with any defects or natural imperfections, but he couldn't find any that resembled himself. He noted that all other creatures had their waste passages covered, with one for larger excrement that had a tail, and another for urine that had hair or something similar. Additionally, he saw that their private parts were more hidden than his own.
§ 14. All these things were matter of great Grief to him, and when he had perplex'd himself very much with the thoughts of them, and was now near seven Years Old, he despair'd utterly of having those things grow upon him, the want of which made him so uneasy. He therefore resolv'd to help himself, and thereupon gets him some Broad Leaves of Trees, of which he made two Coverings, one to wear behind, the other before; and made a Girdle of Palm-Trees and Rushes Twisted together, to Hang his coverings upon, and Ty'd it about his waste, and so wore it. But alas it would not last long, for the Leaves wither'd and dropt away; so that he was forc'd to get more, which he doubled and put together as well as he could, Plaiting the Leaves one upon another, which made it a little more durable, but not much. Then having broke a Bough from a Tree and fitted the Ends of it to his Mind, he stript off the Twigs and made it smooth; with this he began to attack the Wild Beasts, assaulting the weaker, and defending himself against the stronger. By this means he began a little to know his own Strength, and perceiv'd that his Hands were better than their Feet; because by the help of them, he had provided wherewithal to cover his Nakedness, and also gotten him a Defensive Weapon, so that now he had no need of a Tail, nor of those Natural Weapons which he had so wish'd for at first.
§ 14. All these things were a source of great grief for him, and after worrying about them a lot, and now being nearly seven years old, he completely lost hope of having the things he felt he was missing. So, he decided to help himself and got some large leaves from trees, which he made into two coverings—one to wear in front and the other in back. He twisted together palm leaves and rushes to make a belt to hang his coverings on, tied it around his waist, and wore it. But unfortunately, it didn’t last long, as the leaves withered and fell off; so he had to get more, doubling and stacking them together as best he could, weaving the leaves on top of one another to make it a little more durable, but not by much. Then he broke a branch off a tree, shaped the ends to his liking, stripped off the twigs, and smoothed it out; with this, he began to confront the wild animals, attacking the weaker ones and defending himself against the stronger ones. This way, he started to understand his own strength and realized that his hands were better than their feet, as he had managed to provide himself with something to cover his body and also secured a weapon for defense, so now he didn’t need a tail or the natural weapons he had so long wished for at the beginning.
§ 15. He was now above Seven Years Old, and because the repairing of his Covering of Leaves so often, was very troublesome to him, he had a design of taking the Tail of some Dead Beast, and wearing it himself; but when he perceiv'd that all Beasts did constantly avoid those which were Dead of the same kind, it made him doubt whether it might be safe or not; at last, by chance he found a Dead Eagle, and observing that none of the Beasts shew'd any aversion to that Carcass, he concluded that this would suit his purpose: and in the first place, he cuts off the Wings, and the Tail whole, and spreads the Feathers open; then he drew off the Skin,and divided it into two equal parts, one of which he wore upon his Back, with the other he covered his Navel and Secrets: the Tail he wore behind, and the Wings were plac'd upon each Arm. This Dress of his answer'd several Ends; for in the first place it cover'd his Nakedness, and help'd to keep him warm, and then it made him so frightful to the Beasts, that none of them car'd to meddle with him, or come near him; only the Roe his Nurse, which never left him, nor he, her; and when she grew Old and Feeble, he us'd to lead her where there was the best Food, and pluck the best Fruits for her, and give her them to eat.
§ 15. He was now over seven years old, and because constantly fixing his covering made him very frustrated, he thought about taking the tail of a dead animal and wearing it himself. But when he noticed that all animals avoided those of their own kind that were dead, he began to doubt whether it would be safe or not. Eventually, he stumbled upon a dead eagle and saw that none of the animals showed any aversion to that carcass, so he figured it would work for his plan. First, he cut off the wings and the entire tail and spread the feathers out. Then he took the skin and divided it into two equal parts; he wore one part on his back and used the other to cover his belly and private parts. He wore the tail behind him, and placed the wings on each arm. This outfit served several purposes; it covered his nakedness, helped keep him warm, and scared off the animals, so they didn’t want to mess with him or come near him. The only one who stayed close was the Roe, his nurse, who never left him, and he never left her. When she grew old and weak, he would guide her to the best food and pick the best fruits for her to eat.
§ 16. Notwithstanding this she grew lean and weak, and continu'd a while in a languishing Condition, till at last she Dyed, and then all her Motions and Actions ceas'd. When the Boy perceiv'd her in this Condition, he was ready to dye for Grief. He call'd her with the same voice which she us'd to answer to, and made what Noise he could, but there was no Motion, no Alteration. Then he began to peep into her Eyes and Ears, but could perceive no visible defect in either; in like manner he examin'd all the parts of her Body, and found nothing amiss, but every thing as it should be. He had a vehement desire to find, if possible, that part were the defect was, that he might remove it, and she return to her former State, of Life and Vigour. But he was altogether at a loss, how to compass his design, nor could he possibly bring it about.
§ 16. Despite this, she became thin and weak, and remained in a weak state for a while until she finally died, at which point all her movements and actions stopped. When the boy saw her like this, he was heartbroken. He called out to her with the same voice she used to respond to, making as much noise as he could, but there was no response, no change. Then he started to look into her eyes and ears but couldn’t see any visible issues in either. Similarly, he checked all parts of her body and found nothing wrong; everything seemed as it should. He desperately wanted to find out where the problem was so he could fix it and bring her back to her former state of life and vitality. But he was completely at a loss about how to achieve his goal and couldn’t figure out a way to do it.
§ 17. That which put him upon this search, was what he observ'd in himself. He took Notice that when he shut his Eyes, or held any thing before them, he could see nothing at all, till that Obstacle was removed; and so when he put his Fingers into his Ears, that he could not hear, till he took 'em out again; and when he closed his Nostrils together, he smelt nothing till they were open'd; from whence he concluded, that all his Senses and Actions were liable to Obstacles and Impediments, upon the removal of which, the same Operations return'd to their former course. Therefore, when he had examined every External Part of her, and found no visible defect, and yet at the same time perceiv'd an Universal Cessation of Motion in the whole Body, not peculiar to one Member, but common to them all, he began to imagine that the hurt was in some part, which was most remote from the sight, and hidden in the inward part of the Body; and that this Part was of such nature and use, that without its help, none of the other External Parts could exercise their proper Functions; and that if this Part suffer any hurt, the damage was Universal, and a Cessation of the whole ensu'd,
§ 17. What drove him to this exploration was what he noticed within himself. He observed that when he closed his eyes or held something in front of them, he couldn’t see anything until that barrier was removed; similarly, when he stuffed his fingers in his ears, he couldn’t hear until he took them out again; and when he pinched his nostrils shut, he couldn’t smell anything until they were opened. From this, he concluded that all his senses and actions were subject to obstacles and obstructions, which, when removed, allowed the same processes to return to their normal state. Therefore, after examining every visible part of her and finding no obvious defect, while also noticing a complete lack of movement in her entire body—not limited to just one limb but affecting all of them—he began to suspect that the issue was in some part that was far out of sight, concealed within the body. He thought this part was essential and of such nature that without its function, none of the external parts could perform their roles properly; thus, if this part were damaged, it would result in a universal impairment, causing a complete halt in function.
§ 18. This made him very desirous to find that part if possible, that he might remove the defect from it, that so it might be as it us'd to be, and the whole Body might enjoy the Benefit of it, and the same course of Actions follow as before. He had before observ'd, in the Bodies of Wild Beasts and other Animals, that all their Members were solid, and that there were only three Cavities, viz. The Skull, the Breast, and the Belly; he imagined therefore that this Part which he wanted, must needs be in one of these Cavities, and above all, he had a strong persuasion that it was in the middlemost of them. He verily believ'd, that all the Members stood in need of this part, and that from thence it must necessarily follow, that the Seat of it must be in the Centre. And when he reflected upon his own Body, he felt such a part in his Breast, of which he had this notion, viz. That it was impossible for for him to subsist without it, so much as the twinkling of an eye, tho' he could at the same time conceive a possibility of subsisting without his other parts, viz. his Hands, Feet, Ears, Nose, Eyes, or even his Head. And upon this account, whenever he fought with any Wild Beast, he always took particular care to guard his Breast; because of the Apprehension which he had of that Part, which was contain'd in it.
§ 18. This made him very eager to find that part, if possible, so he could fix the flaw and restore everything to its usual state, allowing the entire body to benefit from it and resume the same actions as before. He had previously noticed in the bodies of wild animals that all their parts were solid, and that there were only three cavities: the skull, the chest, and the abdomen. He believed that the part he was looking for had to be in one of these cavities, and he was particularly convinced it was in the center one. He truly believed that all the parts depended on this section, and therefore it made sense to think its position must be in the center. When he reflected on his own body, he sensed such a part in his chest, convinced that it was impossible for him to survive without it, even for the blink of an eye, although he could imagine managing without his other parts: his hands, feet, ears, nose, eyes, or even his head. Because of this, whenever he fought any wild beast, he always took special care to protect his chest due to his fear for that part contained within it.
§ 19. Having, by this way of reasoning, assur'd himself that the disaffected Part lay in the Breast; he was resolv'd to make a search, in order to find it out; that whatsoever the Impediment was, he might remove it if possible; but then again, he was afraid on the other side, lest his Undertaking should be worse than the Disease, and prove prejudicial. He began to consider next, whether or no he had ever remembred any Beasts, or other Animals, which he had seen in that condition, recover again, and return to the same State which they were in before: but he could call to Mind no such Instance; from whence he concluded, that if she was let alone there would be no hopes at all, but if he should be so fortunate as to find that Part, and find the Impediment, there might be some hope. Upon this he resolv'd to open her Breast and make enquiry; in order to which he provides himself with sharp Flints, and Splinters of dry Cane almost like Knives, with which he made an incision between the Ribs, and cutting through the Flesh, came to the Diaphragma; which he finding very Tough and not easily broken, assur'd himself, that such a Covering must needs belong to that part which he lookt for, and that if he could once get through that, he should find it. He met with some difficulty in his Work, because his Instruments were none of the best, for he had none but such as were made either of Flint or Cane.
§ 19. Having convinced himself through this reasoning that the problem lay within the chest, he was determined to investigate in order to identify it; he wanted to remove whatever the obstacle was, if possible. However, he was also worried that his efforts might end up causing more harm than good. He started to think about whether he had ever seen any animals in a similar condition recover and return to their previous state, but he couldn't recall any such cases. From this, he concluded that if she was left alone, there would be no hope at all, but if he was lucky enough to find the issue, there might still be a chance. With that in mind, he decided to open her chest and examine it; to prepare, he gathered sharp flints and splinters of dry cane, almost like knives, with which he made an incision between the ribs. Cutting through the flesh, he reached the diaphragm; finding it very tough and not easily pierced, he convinced himself that this covering must belong to the area he was looking for, and if he could get past it, he would uncover the problem. He faced some challenges with his work since his tools were not the best, consisting only of those made from flint or cane.
§ [20]However, he sharpned 'em again and renewed his Attempt with all the Skill he was Master of. At last he broke through, and the first part he met with was the Lungs, which he at first sight mistook, for that part which he search'd for, and turn'd 'em about this way and that way, to see if he could find in them the cause of the Disease. He first happen'd upon that Lobe which lay next the side [which he had open'd] and when he perceiv'd that it did lean sideways, he was satisfy'd that it was not the part he look'd for, because he was fully perswaded, that that must needs be in the midst of the Body, as well in regard of Latitude as Longitude. He proceeded in his search, till at last he found the Heart, which when he saw closed with a very strong Cover, and fastned with strong Ligaments, and covered by the Lungs on that side which he had open'd; he began to say to himself. "If this part be so on the other side as it is on this which I have open'd, then 'tis certainly in the midst, and without doubt the same I look for; especially considering the Conveniency of the Situation, the Comliness and Regularity of its Figure, the Firmness and Solidity of the Flesh, and besides, its being guarded with such a Membrane as I have not observ'd in any part." Upon this he searches the other side, and finding the same Membrane on the inside of the Ribs, and the Lungs in the same posture, which he had observ'd on that side which he had open'd first, he concluded the Heart to be the part which he look'd for.
§ [20]However, he sharpened them again and tried again with all the skills he had. Eventually, he broke through, and the first thing he encountered was the lungs, which he initially mistook for the part he was searching for. He turned them this way and that to see if he could find the cause of the disease. He first came upon the lobe that was closest to the side he had opened, and when he noticed it leaned sideways, he was satisfied that it wasn’t the part he was looking for because he was convinced that it had to be in the middle of the body, both in width and length. He continued his search until he finally found the heart, which, when he saw it, was closed off with a very strong covering, secured with tough ligaments, and covered by the lungs on that side he had opened. He began to think to himself, "If this part is the same on the other side as it is on this side that I have opened, then it’s certainly in the middle, and without a doubt the part I’m looking for; especially considering the convenient location, the neatness and regularity of its shape, the firmness and solidity of the flesh, along with the fact that it is protected by a membrane I haven’t observed in any other part." After this, he checked the other side and found the same membrane on the inside of the ribs, with the lungs in the same position he had noticed on the first side he opened, leading him to conclude that the heart was indeed the part he was looking for.

§ 21. Therefore he first Attacks the Pericardium, which, after a long tryal and a great deal of pains, he made shift to tear; and when he had laid the Heart bare, and perceiv'd that it was solid on every side, he began to examin it, to see if he could find any hurt in it; but finding none, he squeez'd it with his Hands, and perceiv'd that it was hollow. He began than to think that what he look'd for, might possibly be contain'd in that Cavity. When he came to open it, he found in it two Cavities, one on the right side, the other on the left. That on the right side was full of clotted Blood, that on the left quite empty. "Then (says he,) without all doubt, one of those two Cavites must needs be the Receptacle of what I I look for; as for that on this side there's nothing in it but congealed Blood, which was not so, be sure, till the whole Body was in that condition in. which it now is" (for he had observ'd that all Blood congeals when it flows from the Body, and that this Blood did not differ in the least from any other,) "and therefore what I look for, cannot by any means, be such a matter as this; for that which I mean, is something which is peculiar to this place, which I find I could not subsist without, so much as the Twinkling of an Eye. And this is that which I look'd for at first. For as for this Blood, how often have I lost a great deal of it in my Skirmishes with the Wild Beasts, and yet it never did me any considerable harm, nor rendred me incapable of performing any Action of Life, and therefore what I look for is not in this Cavity. Now as for the Cavity on the left side, I find 'tis altogether empty, and I have no reason in the World to think that it was made in vain, because I find every part appointed for such and such particular Functions. How then can this Ventricle of the Heart, which I see is of so excellent a Frame, serve for no use at all? I cannot think but that the same thing which I am in search of, once dwelt here, but has now deserted his Habitation and left it empty, and that the Absence of that thing, has occasion'd this Privation of Sense and Cessation of Motion, which happen'd to the Body." Now when he perceiv'd that the Being which had inhabited there before, had left its House before it fell to Ruine, and forsaken it when as yet it continu'd whole and entire, he concluded that it was highly probable that it would never return to it any more, after its being so cut and mangled.
§ 21. So, he first attacked the Pericardium, which, after a long struggle and a lot of effort, he managed to tear open; and when he had exposed the Heart and noticed that it was solid all around, he started to examine it to see if he could find any damage. Finding none, he squeezed it with his hands and realized it was hollow. He then began to think that what he was looking for might possibly be inside that cavity. When he opened it, he found two cavities, one on the right side and the other on the left. The one on the right was full of clotted blood, while the left was completely empty. "Then," he said, "without a doubt, one of these two cavities must contain what I'm searching for; as for the one on this side, it only holds congealed blood, which wasn't like this until the whole body was in the state it is now" (for he had observed that all blood clots when it exits the body, and this blood was no different from any other), "and therefore what I'm looking for cannot possibly be something like this; because what I mean is something unique to this area, something I find essential to exist, even for the blink of an eye. And this is what I was looking for at the start. As for this blood, how often have I lost a lot of it in my fights with wild animals, and yet it never caused me any serious harm or made me unable to perform any action in life, so what I'm looking for is not in this cavity. Now, regarding the cavity on the left side, I see it's completely empty, and I have no reason to believe that it was created for no purpose, since every part is assigned specific functions. How could this ventricle of the heart, which is clearly so well-constructed, be of no use at all? I can't help but think that whatever I’m searching for once lived here but has now left its home and left it empty, and that the absence of that thing has caused this loss of sensation and cessation of movement that occurred in the body." Now, when he realized that the being that had once inhabited there had left its home before it fell into ruin, and abandoned it while it was still whole and intact, he concluded that it was highly likely that it would never return after being so cut and mangled.
§ 22. Upon this the whole Body seem'd to him a very inconsiderable thing, and worth nothing in respect of that Being, he believed once inhabited, and now had left it. Therefore he applied himself wholly to the consideration of that Being. What it was? and how it subsisted? what joyn'd it to the Body? Whether it went, and by what passage, when it left the Body? What was the Cause of its Departure, whether it were forc'd to leave its Mansion, or left the Body of its own accord? and in case it went away Voluntarily, what it was that rendred the Body so disagreeable to it, as to make it forsake it? And whilst his Mind was perplext with such variety of Thoughts, he laid aside all concern for the Carcass, and threw it away; for now he perceiv'd that his Mother, which had Nurs'd him so Tenderly and had Suckled him, was that something which was departed: and from it proceeded all those Actions by which she shew'd her Care of him, and Affection, to him, and not from this unactive Body; but that the Body was to it only as an Instrument or Tool, like his Cudgel which he had made for himself, with which he used to Fight with the Wild Beasts. So that now, all his regard to the Body was remov'd, and transferr'd to that by which the Body is governed, and by whose Power it moves. Nor had he any other desire but to make enquiry after that.
§ 22. To him, the whole body seemed insignificant and worthless compared to that Being he believed once inhabited it but had now left. So, he focused entirely on understanding that Being. What is it? and how does it exist? What connected it to the body? Where does it go, and through what means, when it leaves the body? What caused its departure? Was it forced to leave its home, or did it leave willingly? And if it left voluntarily, what made the body so unpleasant that it chose to abandon it? While his mind was tangled in such a variety of thoughts, he set aside all concern for the corpse and dismissed it; for he realized that his mother, who had nurtured him so lovingly and had fed him, was that something which was gone: from her came all the actions that showed her care and affection for him, not from this lifeless body. The body was merely an instrument or tool to it, like a club he had made for himself to fight wild beasts. So now, all his attention shifted away from the body and focused on that which governs it and gives it movement. He had no other desire but to seek understanding of that.
§ 23. In the mean, time the Carcass of the Roe began to putrifie, and emit Noisome Vapours, which still increas'd his aversion to it, so that he did not care to see it. 'Twas not long after that he chanc'd to see two Ravens engag'd so furiously; that one of them struck down the other Stark Dead; and when he had done, he began to scrape with his Claws till he had digg'd a Pit, in which he Buried the Carcass of his Adversary. Our Philosopher observing this, said to himself, How well has this Raven done in Burying the Body of his Companion, tho' he did ill in Killing him? How much greater reason was there for me to have been forward in performing this Office to my Mother? Upon this he makes a Grave, and lays his Mother into it, and Buries her. He proceeded in his Enquiry concerning what that should be by which the Body was govern'd, but could not Apprehend what it was; when he look'd upon the rest of the Roes, and perceiv'd that they were of the same form and figure with his Mother, he believ'd that there was in every one of them something which govern'd and actuated them, like that which had actuated and govern'd his Mother: formerly: and for the sake of that likeness he us'd to keep in their Company, and shew affection towards them. He continued a while in this condition, Contemplating the various kinds of Animals and Plants, and walking about the Coast of his Island, to see if he could find any thing like himself; (as he observ'd that every Individual Animal, and Plant, had a great many more like it.) But all his search was in vain. And when he perceiv'd that his Island was encompass'd by the Sea, he thought that there was no other Land in the World but only that Island.
§ 23. Meanwhile, the body of the Roe started to rot and release foul-smelling gases, which only increased his disgust for it, so he didn’t want to look at it. Not long after, he happened to see two ravens fighting so fiercely that one of them knocked the other down, killing it. After that, the surviving raven began scraping with its claws until it dug a pit and buried the body of its opponent. Our philosopher observed this and said to himself, How well did that raven handle burying its companion, even though it was wrong to kill him? How much more reason should I have had to take care of my mother? With that, he made a grave, laid his mother in it, and buried her. He continued to ponder what it was that governed the body, but he couldn’t figure it out. When he looked at the other roes and noticed they were just like his mother in form, he believed that each of them contained something that controlled and animated them, similar to what had controlled and animated his mother before. Because of that resemblance, he kept their company and showed them affection. He spent some time in this state, contemplating the various kinds of animals and plants, wandering around the coast of his island to see if he could find anything like himself (since he noticed that every individual animal and plant had many others like it). But all his search was in vain. And when he realized that his island was surrounded by the sea, he thought there was no other land in the world besides that island.
§ 24. It happen'd that by Collision a Fire was kindled among a parcel of Reeds or Canes; which fear'd him at first, as being a Sight which he was altogether a Stranger to; so that he stood at a distance a good while, strangely surpriz'd, at last he came nearer and nearer by degrees, still observing the Brightness of its Light and marvellous Efficacy in consuming every thing it touch'd, and changing it into its own Nature; till at last, his Admiration of it, and that innate Boldness and Fortitude, which God had implanted in his Nature prompted him on, that he ventur'd to come near it, and stretch'd out his Hand to take some of it. But when it burnt his Fingers and he found there was no dealing with it that way, he endeavour'd to take a stick, which the Fire had not as yet wholly seiz'd upon; so taking hold on that part which was untouch'd he easily gain'd his purpose, and carried it Home to his Lodging (for he had contriv'd for himself a convenient place) there he kept this Fire and added Fuel to it, admir'd it wonderfully, and tended it night and day; at night especially, because its Light and Heat supply'd the absence of the Sun; so that he was extreamly delighted with it, and reckon'd it the most excellent of all those things which he had about him. And when he observ'd that it always mov'd upwards, he perswaded himself that, it was one of those Celestial Substances which he saw shining in the Firmament, and he was continually trying of its power, by throwing things into it, which he perceiv'd it operated upon and consum'd, sometimes sooner, sometimes slower, according as the Bodies which he put into it were more or less combustible.
§ 24. It happened that a fire was started by accident among some reeds or canes, which scared him at first, as it was something he had never seen before. He stood at a distance for a while, feeling surprised, but eventually he got closer and closer, still observing the brightness of its flames and how it consumed everything it touched, transforming it into ash. His admiration for it, along with the natural courage and boldness that God had instilled in him, encouraged him to approach it and reach out to take some. But when it burned his fingers, he realized that wasn’t the way to handle it. So he tried to grab a stick that the fire hadn’t completely taken over yet; taking hold of the unburned part, he succeeded in pulling it free and brought it back to his place (which he had set up for himself nicely). There, he kept the fire going and added fuel to it, marveling at it and tending to it day and night, especially at night, since its light and heat filled the gap left by the sun. He found immense joy in it and considered it the best of all the things he owned. When he noticed that the flames always flickered upward, he convinced himself that it was one of those celestial substances he saw shining in the sky. He continually tested its power by throwing various items into it, watching how it acted on them as they burned up, sometimes quickly and sometimes slowly, depending on how combustible the materials were.
§ 25. Amongst other things which he put in to try its strength, he once flung in some Fish which had been thrown a-shore by the Water, and as soon as e're he smelt the Steam, it rais'd his Appetite, so that he had a Mind to Taste of them; which he did, and found 'em very agreeable and from that time he began to use himself to the Eating of Flesh, and applied himself to Fishing and Hunting till he understood those sports very well: upon this account he admir'd his Fire more and more, because it help'd him to several sorts of Provision which he was altogether unacquainted with before.
§ 25. Among other things he tried to test its strength, he once threw in some fish that had been washed ashore by the water, and as soon as he smelled the steam, it made him hungry, so he decided to taste them. He found them quite delicious, and from that moment on, he started to get used to eating meat. He focused on fishing and hunting until he became quite skilled at those activities. Because of this, he grew to appreciate his fire even more, as it helped him access various types of food he had never encountered before.
§ 26. And now when his Affection towards it was increas'd to the highest degree, both upon the account of its Beneficial Effects, and its Extraordinary Power; he began to think that the Substance which was departed from the Heart of his Mother the Roe, was, if not the very same with it, yet at least of a Nature very much like it. He was confirm'd in his Opinion, because he had observ'd in all Animals, that as long as they liv'd, they were constantly warm without any Intermission, and as constantly Cold after Death, Besides he found in himself, that there was a greater degree of Heat by much in his Breast, near that place where he had made the Incision in the Roe. This made him think that if he could dissect any Animal alive, and look into that Ventricle which he had found empty when he dissected his Dam the Roe, he might possibly find it full of that Substance which inhabited it, and so inform himself whether it were of the Substance with the Fire, and whether it had any Light or Heat in it or not. In order to this he took a Wild Beast and ty'd him down, so that he could not stir, and dissected him after the same manner he had dissected the Roe, till he came to the Heart; and Essaying the left Ventricle first, and opening it, he perceiv'd it was full of an Airy Vapour, which look'd like a little Mist or white Cloud, and putting in his Finger, he found it hotter than he could well endure it, and immediately the Creature Dyed. From whence he assuredly concluded, that it was that Moist Vapour which communicated Motion to that Animal, and that there was accordingly in every Animal of what kind soever, something like it upon the departure of which Death follow'd.
§ 26. Now, when his affection for it peaked due to its beneficial effects and extraordinary power, he started to believe that the substance that had come from his mother the roe was, if not exactly the same, at least very similar in nature. He was convinced of this because he had observed that all animals remained warm as long as they were alive, but became cold after death. Additionally, he noticed that there was a significantly greater warmth in his chest, near the spot where he had made the incision in the roe. This led him to think that if he could dissect an animal while it was alive and examine the ventricle that he had found empty when he dissected his mother the roe, he might discover it filled with the substance that resided there, allowing him to determine whether it was related to the fire and whether it contained any light or heat. To investigate this, he captured a wild beast, tied it down so it couldn't move, and began to dissect it in the same way he had dissected the roe, until he reached the heart. He started with the left ventricle, and upon opening it, he found it full of an airy vapor that looked like a small mist or white cloud. When he inserted his finger, he discovered it was hotter than he could tolerate, and the creature immediately died. From this, he confidently concluded that it was this moist vapor that powered the animal, and that there was something similar in every kind of animal, the departure of which led to death.
§ 27. He had then a great desire to enquire into the other parts of Animals, to find out their Order and Situation, their Quantity and the manner of there Connexion one with another, and by what means of Communication they enjoy the Benefit of that Moist Vapour, so as to live by it. How that Vapour is continu'd the time it remains, from whence it has its Supplies, and by what Means its Heat is preserv'd. The way which he us'd in this Enquiry was the Dissection of all sorts of Animals, as well Living as Dead, neither did he leave off to make an accurate Enquiry into them, till at length he arrived to the highest degree of Knowledge in this kind which the most Learned Naturalists ever attain'd to.
§ 27. He had a strong desire to explore the other parts of animals, to understand their order and placement, their quantity, and how they are connected to each other, as well as the means by which they benefit from that moist vapor to survive. He wanted to know how that vapor is sustained during the time it exists, where its supply comes from, and how its heat is maintained. The method he used for this exploration involved dissecting all kinds of animals, both living and dead. He did not stop his thorough investigation until he ultimately reached the highest level of knowledge in this field that the most learned naturalists have ever achieved.
§ 28. And now he Apprehended plainly that every particular Animal, tho' it had a great many Limbs, and variety of Senses and Motions, was nevertheless One in respect of that Spirit, whose Original was from one firm Mansion, viz. the Heart, from whence, its Influence was diffus'd among all the Members. And that all the Members were subservient to it, or inform'd and supported by it, and that this Spirit made use of those Members, in the same manner as a Soldier do's of his Weapons, or an Huntsman or Fisherman of his Tackling, who makes use of different ways and things, according to the difference of the Creatures he intends to catch. Now the Soldiers Weapons are some of 'em defensive and offensive, and the Sportsman's too are some for Land, and some for Water: So the Anatomists Instruments, are some for Fission, others for Fraction, and others for Perforation. And thus tho' the Body was One, yet that governing Spirit made use of it several ways, according to the respective uses of each Member, and the several ends which it propos'd to obtain.
§ 28. And now he clearly understood that every individual animal, even though it had many limbs and a variety of senses and movements, was still one in relation to the spirit, which originated from one solid center, namely, the heart, from which its influence spread throughout all the parts. And all the parts were subordinate to it, shaped and sustained by it, and this spirit utilized those parts in the same way a soldier uses his weapons, or a hunter or fisherman uses his gear, employing different methods and tools depending on the type of creatures he intends to catch. Some of a soldier's weapons are defensive and others are offensive, and similarly, a sportsman's tools are for some for land and others for water: Thus, the instruments of anatomists are used for cutting, for dividing, and for piercing. And so, although the body was one, that governing spirit employed it in various ways, depending on the specific functions of each part and the various goals it aimed to achieve.
§ 29. Thus he perceiv'd that there was all this while but One Animal Spirit, whose Action when he made use of the Eye, was Sight; when of the Ear, Hearing; when of the Nose, Smelling; when of the Tongue, Tasting; and when of the Skin and Flesh, Feeling. When it employ'd any Limb, then its Operation was Motion; and when it made use of the Liver, Nutrition and Concoction. And that, tho' there were Members fitted to every one of these uses, yet none of them could perform their respective Offices, without having Correspondence with that Spirit, by means of the Nerves; and that if at any time it chanc'd that their passages were either broken off or obstructed, such a Member would be altogether useless. Now these; Nerves derive this Spirit from the Brain, which has it from the Heart (and contains abundance of Spirit, because it is divided into a great many partitions) and by what means soever any limb is depriv'd of his Spirit, it's Action ceases, and 'tis like a cast off Tool, not fit for use. And if this Spirit depart wholly from the Body, or is consum'd or dissolv'd by any means whatsoever, then the whole Body is depriv'd of Motion all at once, and reduced to a State of Death.
§ 29. So he realized that all along there was just One Animal Spirit, whose function when it used the Eye was Sight; when it used the Ear, Hearing; when it used the Nose, Smelling; when it used the Tongue, Tasting; and when it used the Skin and Flesh, Feeling. When it employed any Limb, then its function was Motion; and when it utilized the Liver, Nutrition and Digestion. Although there were parts designed for each of these functions, none could perform their specific tasks without communicating with that Spirit through the Nerves; and if at any time those connections were broken or blocked, that part would be completely useless. Now these Nerves draw this Spirit from the Brain, which receives it from the Heart (and contains a lot of Spirit because it’s divided into many sections), and in whatever way a limb is deprived of its Spirit, its function stops, and it becomes like a discarded tool, not suitable for use. If this Spirit completely leaves the Body, or is consumed or broken down by any means, then the entire Body loses its Motion all at once and is reduced to a state of Death.
§ 30. Thus far had his Observations brought him about the end of the Third Seventh Year of his Age, viz. when he was One and Twenty Years Old. In which time, he had made abundance of pretty Contrivances. He made himself both Cloaths and Shoes of the Skins of such Wild Beasts as he had dissected. His thread was made of Hair, and of the Bark of the Stalks of Althaea, Mallows or any other Plants, which afforded such Strings as were fit for that purpose. He learn'd the making of these threads from the use which he had made of the Rushes before. He made Awls of sharp Thorns, and Splinters of Cane, sharpned with Flints. He learn'd the Art of Building, from the Observations he made upon the Swallows Nests. He Builds himself a Store-house and a Pantry, to lay up the remainder of his Provision in: and made a Door to it of Canes twisted together, to prevent any of the Beasts getting in, during his absence. He took Birds of prey and brought them up for Hawking; and kept tame
§ 30. So far, his observations had brought him to the end of the Third Seventh Year of his age, or when he was twenty-one years old. During this time, he had created many clever inventions. He made himself clothes and shoes from the skins of the wild animals he had dissected. His thread was made from hair and the bark of the stalks of Althaea, mallows, or any other plants that provided suitable strings for that purpose. He learned to make these threads from the use he had made of rushes before. He created awls from sharp thorns and splinters of cane, sharpened with flints. He learned the art of building from observing the nests of swallows. He built himself a storehouse and a pantry to store his leftover provisions and made a door from twisted canes to keep any animals out while he was away. He took in birds of prey and raised them for hunting; and kept tame
Poultry for their Eggs and Chickens. He took the tips of the Buffalo's Horns and fastned them upon the strongest Canes he could get, and Staves of the Tree Alzân and Others; and so, partly by the help of the Fire, and partly of sharp edg'd Stones, he so fitted them that they serv'd him instead of so many Spears. He made him a shield of Hides folded together. All this pains he took to furnish himself with Artificial Weapons, because he found himself destitute of Natural ones.
Poultry for their eggs and chickens. He took the tips of the buffalo's horns and attached them to the strongest canes he could find, along with branches from the tree Alzân and others; using fire and sharp-edged stones, he shaped them to serve as spears. He made a shield from folded hides. He went to all this effort to equip himself with artificial weapons because he realized he had no natural ones.
§ 31. Now when he perceiv'd that his Hand supplied all these defects very well, and that none of all the various kinds of Wild Beasts durst stand against him, but ran away from him, and were too Nimble for him. He began to contrive how to be even with them, and thought there would be no way so proper as to chuse out some of the strongest and swiftest Beasts of the Island, and bring 'em up tame, and feed them with proper Food, till they would let him back them and then he might persue the other kinds of Wild Beasts. There were in that Island both Wild Horses and Asses; he chose of both sorts, such as seem'd fittest for his purpose, and by exercise he made them so gentle and tractable that he was compleat Master of his Wishes. And when, he had made out of the Skins of Beasts, such things as serv'd him competently well, in the Room of Bridles and Saddles, he could very easily then overtake such Beasts, as he could scarce ever have been able to have catch'd any other manner of way. He made all these discoveries whilst he was employed in the Study of Anatomy, and the searching out of the Properties, peculiar to each Part, and the difference between them; and all this about that time I speak of, viz. of the Age of 21 Years.
§ 31. Now that he realized his skills were enough to handle all these challenges and that none of the different types of wild animals dared to confront him, but instead ran away, he started to think about how to turn the tables on them. He figured the best way would be to choose some of the strongest and fastest animals on the island, train them to be tame, and feed them the right food until they would allow him to ride them. Then he could chase after the other types of wild animals. On the island, there were both wild horses and donkeys; he selected the ones that seemed most suitable for his plan, and through training, he made them so gentle and manageable that he had complete control over what he wanted. Once he fashioned necessary items out of animal skins to replace bridles and saddles, he could easily catch animals that he could hardly have approached in any other way. He made all these discoveries while studying anatomy and exploring the unique properties of each part and their differences, all during the time period I mentioned, viz. at the age of 21.

§ 32. He then proceeded further to examin the Nature of Bodies in this Sublunary World, viz. The different kinds of Animal, Plants, Minerals, and several sorts of Stones, Earth, Water, Exhalations, Ice, Snow, Hail, Smoak, Hoar, Frost, Flame, and Heat. In which he observ'd different Qualities, and different Actions, and that their Motions agreed in some respects, and differ'd in others: and considering these things with great Application, he perceiv'd that their Qualities also agreed in some things, and differ'd in others; and that so far as they agreed, they were One; but when consider'd with Relation to their differences, a great many: so that when he came to consider the Properties of things by which they were distinguish'd one from another,he found that they Multiplied so fast upon him, that 'twas impossible for him, to Comprehend them. Nay, when he consider'd the difference of his own Limbs, which he perceiv'd were all distinct from one another, by some Property and Action peculiar to each, it seem'd to him that there was a Plurality in his Own Essence. And when he look'd upon any one Member it self, he found that it might be divided into a great many parts, from whence he concluded, that there must needs be a Plurality in his own Essence, and not only in his own but in every other also.
§ 32. He then went on to examine the nature of bodies in this sublunary world, namely, the different kinds of animals, plants, minerals, and various types of stones, earth, water, vapors, ice, snow, hail, smoke, frost, flame, and heat. He noticed different qualities and actions, some of which were similar and some different. By considering these aspects deeply, he realized that their qualities also had similarities and differences; to the extent that they were similar, they were one, but when looked at through the lens of their differences, they were many. So, when he tried to think about the properties that distinguished things from one another, he found that they multiplied so quickly that it was impossible for him to understand them all. Moreover, when he considered the differences among his own limbs, which he saw were all distinct from one another due to unique properties and actions, it appeared to him that there was a plurality in his own essence. And when he looked at any one limb, he discovered that it could be divided into many parts, leading him to conclude that there must indeed be a plurality in his own essence, and not just in himself but in everything else as well.
§ 33. Then he enter'd upon another sort of Speculation of the second kind, by which he perceiv'd that tho' the parts of his Body were many, yet they were Conjoyned and Compacted together so as to make one Body, and that what difference there was between them consisted only in the difference of their Actions, which diversity proceeded from that Animal Spirit, the Nature of which he had before search'd into, and found out. Now he knew that his Spirit was One in Essence, and was really the Substance of his Being, and that all the rest of the Members serve that Spirit as Instruments, and in this Respect he perceiv'd his own Essence, to be One.
§ 33. Then he began a different kind of reflection, realizing that even though the parts of his body were many, they were joined and connected to form one body. The only differences among them were based on their different functions, which stemmed from that animal spirit he had previously explored and understood. He recognized that his spirit was one in essence and was truly the substance of his being, and that all the other parts served that spirit as instruments. In this regard, he perceived his own essence to be One.
§. 34. He proceeded from hence to the consideration of all the Species of Animals and found that every Individual of them was One. Next he consider'd them with regard to their different Species, viz. as Roes, Horses, Asses and all sorts of Birds according to their kinds, and he perceiv'd that all the Individuals of every Species were exactly like one another, in the shape of their Parts, both within and without, that their Apprehensions, Motions, and Inclinations were alike, and that those little differences which where visible amongst them, were inconsiderable in respect of those many things in which they agreed. From whence he concluded, that the Spirit which actuated any Species was one and the same; only distributed among so many Hearts, as there were Individuals in that Species, so that if it were possible for all that Spirit, which is so divided among so many Hearts, to be Collected into one Receptacle, it would be all the same thing, just as if any one Liquor should be pour'd out into several Dishes and afterwards put all together again in one Vessel; this Liquor would still be the same, as well when it was divided, as when it was altogether, only in respect of that division it may be said in some sort to be Multiplied. By this way of Contemplation he perceiv'd that a whole Species was One and the same thing, and that the Multiplicity of Individuals in the same Species is like the Multiplicity of Parts in the same Person, which indeed are not many [i.e. are only One.]
§. 34. He moved on to explore all the types of animals and found that every individual was One. Then he looked at them in terms of their different species, such as deer, horses, donkeys, and various birds by their kinds, and he noticed that all individuals within each species were exactly alike in their physical structure, both inside and out; that their perceptions, movements, and instincts were similar, and that the minor differences visible among them were insignificant compared to the many aspects they shared. From this, he concluded that the spirit animating any species was the same; it was just spread out among as many hearts as there were individuals in that species. Thus, if it were possible for all that spirit, divided among so many hearts, to be gathered into one container, it would still be the same, much like if a liquid were poured into several dishes and then later combined back into one vessel; it would remain the same, whether divided or whole, although because of that division it might be said to be somewhat multiplied. Through this contemplation, he realized that an entire species is essentially one and the same, and that the multitude of individuals in the same species is akin to the multitude of parts in a single person, which are not many [i.e. are only One.]
§ 35. Then he represented in his Mind, all the Several kinds of Animals, and perceiv'd that Sensation, and Nutrition, and the Power of moving freely where they pleas'd, was common to them all; which Actions he was assur'd before, were all very proper to the Animal Spirit, and that those lesser things in which they differ'd (notwithstanding their agreement in these greater,) were not so proper to that Spirit. From this consideration he concluded, that it was only One and the same Animal Spirit, which Actuated all living Creatures whatsoever, tho' there was in it a little difference, which each Species claim'd as peculiar to it self. For instance, suppose the same Water be pour'd out into different Vessels, that which is in this Vessel may possibly be something warmer than that which is in another, tho' 'tis the same Water still, and so every degree of Heat and Cold in this Water in the Several Vessels, will represent the Specifick difference which there is in Animals: And as that Water is all one and the same, so is that Animal Spirit One, tho' in some respect there is a sort of Multiplicity. And so under this Notion he look'd upon the whole Species of living Creatures, to be all One.
§ 35. Then he visualized in his mind all the different kinds of animals and realized that sensation, nutrition, and the ability to move freely wherever they wanted were common to all of them. He knew these actions were appropriate for the animal spirit, and that the minor differences among them, despite their agreement in these main aspects, were not as significant to that spirit. From this reflection, he concluded that there was only one and the same animal spirit that animated all living creatures, although each species claimed slight differences as unique to itself. For example, if the same water is poured into different containers, the water in one vessel may be slightly warmer than in another, even though it's all the same water. The variations in temperature among the water in different vessels represent the specific differences among animals. And just as that water is all the same, so is that animal spirit one, despite having a kind of multiplicity in some respects. With this understanding, he viewed the entire spectrum of living creatures as one.
§ 36. Afterwards Contemplating the different Species of Plants, as he had done before of Animals, he perceiv'd that the Individuals of every Species were alike, both in their Boughs, Leaves, Flowers, Fruits, and manner of Growing. And comparing them with Animals, he found that there must needs be some one thing which they did all of them partake of, which was the same to them that the Animal Spirit was to the living Creature, and that in respect of That they were all One. Whereupon, taking a view of all the several kinds of Plants, he concluded that they were all One and the same, by reason of that Agreement which he found in their Actions, viz. their Nourishment and Growing.
§ 36. Later, after thinking about the different types of plants, just as he had done with animals, he noticed that individuals of each species were similar in their branches, leaves, flowers, fruits, and growth patterns. When comparing them to animals, he realized there must be some common essence that all of them shared, which was as vital to them as the animal spirit is to living creatures, and that in this respect, they were all the same. Thus, after examining all the various kinds of plants, he concluded that they were all essentially one and the same because of the similarities he observed in their functions, namely their nourishment and growth.
§ 37. Then he Comprehended in one single Conception, the whole kinds of Animals and Plants together, and found that they were both alike in their Nutrition and Growing, only the Animals excell'd the Plants in Sensation and Apprehension; and yet he had sometimes observ'd something like it in Plants, viz. That some Flowers do turn themselves towards the Sun, and that the Plants extend their Roots, that way the Nourishment comes, and some other such like things, from whence it appear'd to him that Plants and Animals, were One and the same, in respect of that One thing which was Common to them both; which was indeed more perfect in the One, and more obstructed and restrained in the other; like Water that is partly running and partly frozen. So that he concluded that Plants and Animals were all One.
§ 37. Then he understood in a single thought all kinds of animals and plants together and realized that both were similar in their nourishment and growth, but animals excelled plants in sensation and perception. Yet he had sometimes noticed something similar in plants, namely, that some flowers turn toward the sun and that plants extend their roots toward where the nutrients come from, along with other such observations. From this, it seemed to him that plants and animals were one and the same regarding that one thing which was common to both; which was indeed more developed in one and more limited and constrained in the other; like water that is partly flowing and partly frozen. So he concluded that plants and animals were all one.
§ 38. He next consider'd those Bodies, which have neither Sense, Nutrition nor Growth, such as Stones, Earth, Air, and Flame, which he perceiv'd had all of them Three Dimensions, viz. Length, Breadth, and Thickness, and that their differences consisted only in this, that some of them were Colour'd, others not, some were Warm, others Cold, and the like. He observ'd that those Bodies which were Warm, grew Cold, and on the contrary, that those which were Cold grew Warm, He saw that Water was rarified into Vapours, and Vapours again Condens'd into Water; and that such things as were Burn't, were turn'd into Coals, Allies, Flame and Smoak, and if in its Ascent it were intercepted by an Arch of Stone or the like, it thickned there and was like other Gross, Earthly Substances. From whence it appear'd to him that, all things were in Reality, One, tho' multiplied and diversified in some certain respects, as the Plants and Animals were.
§ 38. He then considered those bodies that don’t have senses, nutrition, or growth, like stones, earth, air, and fire. He noticed that they all had three dimensions—length, width, and thickness—and that their differences were mainly in color, temperature, and similar traits. He observed that warm bodies became cold, while cold bodies warmed up. He saw that water turned into vapor and vapor condensed back into water, and that things that burned turned into ashes, flames, and smoke. If vapor was interrupted in its rise by a stone arch or something similar, it thickened and became like other dense, earthly substances. From this, it became clear to him that everything was essentially one, although multiplied and varied in certain ways, just like plants and animals.
§ 39. Then considering with himself, what that common thing must be, in which the Sameness of the Animals and Plants did consist he saw that it must be some Body, like those Bodies, which had a Threefold Dimension, viz, Length, Breadth, and Thickness; and that whether it were Hot or Cold, it was like One of those other Bodies which have neither Sense nor Nutrition, and differ'd from them only in those Operations which arise from the Organical parts of Plants and Animals. And that, in, all likelihood, those Operations were not Essential, but deriv'd from something else. So that if those Operations were to be communicated to those other Bodies, they would be like this. Considering it therefore abstractedly, with regard to its Essence only, as stript of those Operations, which at first sight seem'd to flow from it, he perceiv'd that it was a Body, of the same kind, with those other Bodies; upon which Contemplation, it appear'd to him that all Bodies, as well those that had Life, as those that had not, as well those that mov'd, as those that rested in their Natural places were One; Only there were some Actions in some of them, which proceeded from their Organical Parts; concerning which Actions he could not yet determine whether they were Essential, or deriv'd from something without. Thus he continu'd, considering nothing but the Nature of Bodies, and by this means he perceiv'd, that whereas at first sight, Things had appear'd to him innumerable and not to be comprehended; Now, he discovered the whole Mass and Bulk of Creatures were in Reality only One.
§ 39. Then, thinking to himself about what that common thing could be that made the Sameness of Animals and Plants, he realized it had to be some kind of Body, like those Bodies that had Three Dimensions: length, breadth, and thickness; and that whether it was Hot or Cold, it was similar to those other Bodies that have neither Sense nor Nutrition, differing from them only in the Functions arising from the Organs of Plants and Animals. He concluded that these Functions were probably not Essential but came from something else. So, if those Functions could be given to those other Bodies, they would be similar to this one. By considering it abstractly, focusing only on its Essence, stripped of those Functions that initially seemed to stem from it, he recognized that it was a Body of the same kind as those other Bodies. Upon this reflection, it became clear to him that all Bodies, both living and non-living, both moving and resting in their Natural places, were One; the only difference was that some exhibited Actions that came from their Organical Parts, and he couldn't yet decide whether those Actions were Essential or derived from something external. Thus, he continued to think solely about the Nature of Bodies, and through this thought process, he realized that while at first Things had seemed countless and incomprehensible, Now, he discovered that the entire Mass and Bulk of Creatures were actually just One.
§ 40. He continu'd in this Opinion a considerable time. Then he consider'd all sorts of Bodies, both Animate and Inanimate, which one while seem'd to him to be One; and another, a great many. And he found that all of them had a Tendency either upward, as Smoak, Flame, and Air, when detain'd under Water; or else downward, as Water, pieces of Earth, or Parts of Animals and Plants; and that none of these. Bodies were free from one or other of these Tendencies, or would ever lye still, unless hinder'd by some other Body, and interrupted in their course; as when, for instance, a Stone in its fall is stopp'd by the solidity and hardness of the Earth, when 'tis plain it would otherwise continue still descending; so Smoak still continues going upwards, and if it should be intercepted by a solid Arch, it would divide both to the right and left, and so soon as it was freed from the Arch, would still continue ascending; and pass through the Air, which is not solid enough to restrain it. So when a Leathern Bottle is fill'd with Air and stopp'd up close, if you hold it under Water; it will still strive to get up, till it returns to its place of Air; and then it rests, and its reluctancy and propensity to ascend, ceases.
§ 40. He held onto this belief for quite a while. Then he looked at all kinds of bodies, both living and non-living, and sometimes they seemed to him to be one; other times, many. He discovered that all of them had a tendency either to rise, like smoke, flame, and air when trapped underwater, or to fall, like water, pieces of earth, or parts of animals and plants. None of these bodies were free from one of these tendencies, and none would remain still unless stopped by another body that interrupted their movement; for instance, a stone falling is halted by the solidity and hardness of the ground, when it's clear it would keep descending otherwise. Similarly, smoke keeps rising, and if it encounters a solid barrier, it will spread out to the sides, and as soon as it's free from the barrier, it will continue to rise and move through the air, which isn't solid enough to hold it back. When a leather bottle is filled with air and sealed tightly, if you put it underwater, it will still try to rise until it returns to the air, and then it rests, and its urge to ascend stops.
§ 41. He then enquir'd whether or no he could find any Body that was at any time destitute of both these Motions, or a Tendency toward them, but he could find none such, among all Bodies which he had about him. The reason of this Enquiry was, because he was very desirous to know the Nature of Body; as such, abstracted from all manner of Qualities, from whence arises Multiplicity or Diversity of Kinds. But when he found this too difficult a Task for him, and he had examin'd those Bodies which had the fewest Qualities, and could find, none of them void of one of these two, viz. Heaviness or Lightness; he proceeded to consider the Nature of these two Properties, and to examin whether they did belong to Body quatenus Body, or else to some other Quality superadded to Body. Now it seem'd plain to him, that Gravity and Levity, did not belong to Body as such; for if so, then no Body could subsist without them both: whereas on the contrary, we find Heavy Bodies which are void of all Lightness, and also some Light Bodies which are void of all Heaviness, and yet without doubt they both are Bodies; in each of which there is something superadded to Corporeity, by which they are distinguish'd one from the other, and that makes the difference between them, otherwise they would be both one and the same thing, in every respect. From whence it appear'd plainly, that the Essence both of an Heavy, and Light Body was compos'd of two things; One, which was common to them both, viz. Corporeity, the other, by which they are distinguish'd one from the other, viz. Gravity in the one, and Levity in the other, which were superadded to the Essence of Corporeity.
§ 41. He then asked whether he could find anything that was ever without both of these motions, or a tendency toward them, but he couldn’t find anything among all the objects he had with him. The reason for this inquiry was his strong desire to understand the nature of matter, apart from all qualities that lead to the variety of kinds. However, when he found this task too challenging, and after examining objects with the fewest qualities, he discovered that none were devoid of one of these two properties, namely heaviness or lightness. He then decided to explore the nature of these two properties and to determine whether they belonged to matter itself or were simply additional qualities. It seemed clear to him that gravity and levity did not belong to matter as such; if they did, no object could exist without both. In contrast, we find heavy objects without any lightness and also light objects without any heaviness, and surely, they are both still considered objects. In each case, there’s an additional factor that distinguishes them from one another, making them different; otherwise, they would be the same in every way. Therefore, it became clear that the essence of both a heavy and a light body is composed of two components: one that is common to both, namely corporeity, and the other that distinguishes them from each other, which is gravity in one and levity in the other, both of which are additional to the essence of corporeity.
§ 42. In like manner he consider'd either Bodies, both Animate and Inanimate, and found their Essence confined in Corporeity and in some, one thing, or more superadded to it. And thus he attain'd a Notion of the Forms of Bodies, according to their differences. These were the first things he found out, belonging to the Spiritual World; for these Forms are not the objects of Sense, but are apprehended by Intellectual Speculation. Now among other things of this kind which he discover'd, it appear'd to him that the Animal Spirit, which is Seal'd in the Heart (as we have mention'd before) must necessarily have some Quality superadded to its Corporeity, which rendred it capable of those wonderful Actions, different Sensations and Ways of apprehending Things, and various sorts of Motions; and that this Quality must be its Form, by which it is distinguish'd from other Bodies (which is the same that the Philosophers call the Sensitive Soul) and so in Plants, that which was in them the same that radical Moisture was in Beasts, was something proper to them, which, was their Form, which the Philosophers call the Vegetative Soul. And that there was also in inanimate things, (viz. all Bodies, besides Plants and Animals, which are in this sublunary World) something peculiar to them, by the Power of which, every one of them perform'd such Actions as were proper to it; namely, various sorts of Motion, and different kinds of sensible Qualities, and that thing was the Form of every one of them, and this is the same which the Philosophers call Nature.
§ 42. Similarly, he examined both living and non-living things and found their essence contained in physical form, along with one or more additional aspects. This led him to understand the forms of bodies based on their differences. These were the first insights he gained regarding the spiritual world; for these forms are not perceived through the senses but understood through intellectual contemplation. Among other discoveries, he realized that the animal spirit, which is located in the heart (as previously mentioned), must have some quality added to its physical form that enabled it to perform remarkable actions, experience different sensations, and interact with things in various ways. This quality must be its form, distinguishing it from other bodies (which philosophers refer to as the sensitive soul). Similarly, in plants, what was within them akin to the radical moisture found in animals was unique to them and constituted their form, known by philosophers as the vegetative soul. Additionally, in inanimate objects (i.e., all bodies besides plants and animals in this world), there was something specific to them that allowed each to carry out its own distinctive actions; this included various types of motion and different kinds of perceptible qualities, and that essence was the form of each object, which philosophers refer to as nature.
§ 43. And when by this Contemplation it appear'd to him plainly, that the true Essence of that Animal Spirit, which he had been so intent, was compounded of Corporeity, and some other Quality superadded to that Corporeity, and that it had its Corporeity in common with other Bodies; but that this other Quality which was superadded, was peculiar to it self: Immediately he slighted and despis'd the Notion of Corporeity, and applied himself wholly to that other superadded Quality (which is the same that we call the Soul) the Nature of which he earnestly desired to know. Therefore he fix'd all his Thoughts upon it, and began his Contemplation with considering all Bodies, not as Bodies, but as endu'd with Forms, from whence necessarily flow these Properties, by which they are distinguish'd one from another.
§ 43. And when through this contemplation it became clear to him that the true essence of that Animal Spirit, which he had been so focused on, was made up of physical substance and another quality added to that physicality, and that it shared its physicality with other bodies; but that this additional quality was unique to it; he immediately dismissed the idea of physicality and dedicated himself entirely to that other quality (which is what we call the Soul), the nature of which he eagerly wanted to understand. So, he concentrated all his thoughts on it and began his contemplation by looking at all bodies, not just as physical objects, but as having Forms, from which the properties that distinguish them from one another necessarily arise.
§ 44. Now by following up this Notion, and comprehending it in his Mind, he perceiv'd that all Bodies had one Form in common, from whence one or more Actions did proceed. And that there were some of these, which tho' they agreed with all the rest in that one common Form, had another Form besides superadded to it, from whence some Actions proceeded. And further, that there was another sort, which agreeing with the rest in those two Forms which they had, was still distinguish'd from them by a third Form, superadded to those other two, from whence also proceeded some Actions. For instance, all Terrestrial Bodies, as Earth, Stones, Minerals, Plants, Animals, and all other heavy Bodies, do make up one in Number, which agree in the same Form, from whence flows the Property ofdescending continually, whilst there is nothing to hinder their Descent: And whensoever they are forc'd to move upwards, if they are left to themselves, they immediately, by the Power of their Form, tend downwards again. Now, some part of this Number, viz. Plants and Animals, tho' they do agree with all that Multitude before mention'd, in that Form; yet still have another Form superadded to it, from whence flow Nutrition and Accretion. Now the meaning of Nutrition is, when the Body that is nourish'd, substitutes in the room of that which is consum'd and wasted from it self, something of the like kind, which it draws to it self, and then converts into its own Substance. Accretion, or Growing, is a Motion according to the three Dimensions, viz. Length, Breadth, and Thickness, in a due Proportion. And these two Actions are common to Plants and Animals, and do without doubt spring from that Form which is common to them both, which is what we call the Vegetative Soul. Now part of this Multitude, viz. Animals, tho' they have the first and second Forms in common with the rest, have still a third Form superadded, from which arise Sensation and Local Motion, Besides, he perceiv'd that every particular Species of Animals, had some Property which, distinguish'd it, and made it quite different from the rest, and he knew that this Difference must arise from some Form peculiar to that Species, which was superadded to the Notion of that Form which it had in common with the rest of Animals. And the like he saw happen'd to the several kinds of Plants.
§ 44. By exploring this idea and understanding it in his mind, he realized that all bodies shared one common form, from which one or more actions originated. Additionally, he identified some bodies that, although they shared the common form with all others, had another form added to it, from which certain actions arose. Moreover, he recognized another category that, while agreeing with the others in those two forms, was still distinct because of a third form added to the first two, which also resulted in some actions. For example, all terrestrial bodies, such as earth, stones, minerals, plants, animals, and other heavy bodies, make up a single category that shares the same form, which leads to the property of descending continuously unless something obstructs their descent. Whenever they are forced to move upwards, if left alone, they immediately, by the power of their form, tend to go downwards again. Now, some of these bodies, specifically plants and animals, while sharing the common form, also possess an additional form that leads to nutrition and accretion. The term nutrition refers to when a nourished body replaces what has been consumed and wasted from itself with something similar, which it draws in and then converts into its own substance. Accretion, or growth, is a motion that occurs in three dimensions, namely length, breadth, and thickness, in proper proportion. These two actions are common to both plants and animals, undoubtedly arising from the form they share, which is what we refer to as the vegetative soul. Now among this group, specifically animals, while they share the first and second forms with the others, they also have a third distinct form, from which sensation and local motion arise. Additionally, he observed that each specific species of animals had certain properties that distinguished it and made it completely different from the rest, and he understood that this difference must originate from a form unique to that species, which was added to the shared notion of the form they had in common with other animals. He noticed a similar occurrence among the various kinds of plants.
§ 45. And it was evident to him, that the Essences of those sensible Bodies, which are in this sublunary World, had some of them more Qualities superadded to their Corporeity, and others, fewer. Now he knew that the Understanding of the fewer, must needs be more easie to him, than the Understanding of those which were more in number. And therefore, he endeavour'd to get a true Notion of the Form of some one thing, whose Essence was the most simple and uncompounded. Now he perceiv'd that the Essence of Animals and Plants consisted of a great many Properties, because of the great variety of their Operations; for which reason, he deferr'd the enquiring into their Forms. As for the Parts of the Earth, he saw that some of them were more simple than others, and therefore resolv'd to begin his Enquiry with the most simple of all. So he perceiv'd that Water, was a thing, whose Essence was not compounded of many Qualities, which appear'd from the Paucity of those Actions which arise from its Form. The same he likewise observ'd in the Fire, and Air.
§ 45. It was clear to him that the essences of the physical bodies in this world had some with more qualities added to their corporeality and others with fewer. He realized that understanding those with fewer qualities would be much easier for him than understanding those with more. Therefore, he made an effort to grasp the true nature of one thing whose essence was the simplest and least complex. He noticed that the essence of animals and plants consisted of many properties due to the wide variety of their functions; for this reason, he postponed exploring their forms. As for the components of the earth, he observed that some were simpler than others and decided to start his inquiry with the simplest of all. He recognized that water was a substance whose essence was not made up of many qualities, evident from the limited number of actions arising from its form. He observed the same in fire and air.
§ 46. Now he had a Notion before, that all these four might be chang'd one into another; and therefore there must be some one thing which they jointly participated of, and that this thing was Corporeity. Now 'twas necessary, that this one thing which was common them all, should be altogether free from those Qualities, by which these four were distinguish'd one from the other; and be neither heavy nor light; hot nor cold; moist nor dry; because none of these Qualities were common to all Bodies, and therefore could not appertain to Body as such. And that if it were possible to find any such Body, in which there was no other Form superadded to Corporeity, it would have none, of these Qualities, nor indeed any other but what were common to all Bodies, with what Form soever endu'd. He consider'd therefore with himself, to see if he could find any one Adjunct or Property which was common to all Bodies, both animate and inanimate; but he found nothing of that Nature, but only the Notion of Extension, and that he perceiv'd was common to all Bodies, viz. That they had all of them length, breadth, and thickness. Whence he gather'd, that this Property belong'd to Body, as Body. However, his Sense could not represent to him any Body existent in Nature, which had this only Adjunct, and was void of all other Forms: For he saw that every one of them had some other Quality superadded to the said Extension.
§ 46. He had an idea that all four of these might be interchangeable, so there had to be one thing that they all shared, which he thought was Corporeity. It was essential that this one thing they all had in common be completely free from the qualities that distinguished each of the four from one another; it needed to be neither heavy nor light, hot nor cold, moist nor dry, because none of these qualities were universal to all bodies and therefore could not apply to body as such. If it were possible to find such a body that had no other form added to Corporeity, it would lack all of these qualities, as well as any others except those common to all bodies, regardless of the form endowed upon them. He then considered whether he could identify any single attribute or property that was common to all bodies, both living and non-living, but he found nothing of that kind, only the concept of Extension, which he recognized as being common to all bodies, namely, that they all possessed length, breadth, and thickness. From this, he concluded that this property was characteristic of body, as body. However, he could not perceive any body in nature that had only this attribute and was devoid of all other forms, because he observed that each one had some additional quality beyond the said Extension.
§ 47. Then he consider'd further, whether this Three-fold Extension, was the very Essence of Body or not; and quickly found, that besides this Extension, there was another, in which this Extension did exist, and that this Extension could not subsist by it self, as also the Body which was extended, could not subsist by it self without Extension. This he experimented in some of those sensible Bodies which are endu'd with Forms; for Example, in Clay: Which he perceiv'd, when moulded into any Figure, (Spherical suppose) had in it a certain Proportion, Length, Breadth, and Thickness. But then if you took that very same Ball, and reduc'd it into a Cubical or Oval Figure, the Dimensions were chang'd, and did not retain the same Proportion which they had before, and yet the Clay still remain'd the same, without any Change, only that it was necessary for it to be extended into Length, Breadth, and Thickness, in some Proportion or other, and not be depriv'd of its Dimensions: Yet it was plain to him from the successive Alterations of them in the same Body, that they were distinct from the Clay itself; as also, that because the Clay could not be altogether without them, it appear'd to him that it belong'd to its Essence. And thus from this Experiment it appear'd to him, that Body consider'd as Body, was compounded of two Properties: The one of which represents the Clay, of which the Sphere was made; The other, the Threefold Expression of it, when form'd into a Sphere, Cube, or what other Figure soever. Nor was it possible to conceive Body, but as consisting of these two Properties, neither of which could subsist without the other. But that one (namely, that of Extension) which was liable to Change, and could successively put on different Figures, did represent the Form in all those Bodies which had Forms. And that other which still abode in the same State, (which was the Clay, in our last Instance) did represent Corporeity, which is in all Bodies, of what Forms soever. Now that which we call Clay in the foregoing Instance, is the same which the Philosophers call Materia prima [the first Matter] and ϓλη, which is wholly destitute of all manner of Forms.
§ 47. Then he thought more about whether this threefold Extension was the true essence of a body or not; and quickly realized that besides this Extension, there was another aspect in which this Extension existed, and that this Extension could not exist on its own, just as the body that was extended could not exist without Extension. He tested this with some of those tangible bodies that have forms; for example, clay. He noticed that when shaped into any figure (let's say spherical), it had a certain proportion of length, width, and thickness. But if you took that same ball and reshaped it into a cube or an oval, the dimensions changed and didn’t keep the same proportions they had before, yet the clay remained the same without any change; it was simply necessary for it to have length, width, and thickness in some proportion or another and not be deprived of its dimensions. However, it was clear to him from the successive changes in the same body that these dimensions were distinct from the clay itself; also, because the clay could not exist without them, he saw that they belonged to its essence. Thus, from this experiment, it seemed to him that a body, considered as a body, was made up of two properties: one represented the Clay from which the sphere was made; the other represented the Threefold Expression of it when formed into a sphere, cube, or any other shape. It was impossible to conceive of Body except as consisting of these two properties, neither of which could exist without the other. But the one (namely, that of Extension) which could change and assume different shapes represented the form in all those bodies that had forms. The other, which remained in the same state (which was the Clay, in our last example), represented Corporeity, which is present in all bodies, regardless of their forms. Now, that which we call Clay in the earlier example is the same as what philosophers refer to as Materia prima [the first Matter] and ϓλη, which is completely devoid of all forms.
§. 48. When his Contemplation had proceeded thus far, and he was got to some distance from sensible Objects, and was now just upon the Confines of the intellectual World, he dissident, and inclin'd rather to the sensible World, which he was more used to. Therefore he retir'd from the Consideration of abstracted Body,(since he found that his Senses could by no means reach it, neither could he comprehend it) and applied himself to the Consideration of the most simple sensible Bodies he could find, which were those four, about which he had been exercis'd. And first of all he consider'd the Water, which he found, if let alone in that Condition which its Form requir'd, had these two things in it, viz. Sensible Cold, and a Propension to move downwards; But if heated by the Fire or the Sun, its Coldness was remov'd, but its Propension to move downwards still remain'd: But afterwards, when it came to be more vehemently heated, it lost its tendency downwards, and mounted upwards; and so it was wholly depriv'd of both those Properties which us'd constantly to proceed from it, and from its Form: Nor did he know any thing more of its Form, but only that these two Actions proceeded from thence; and when these two ceas'd, the Nature of the Form was alter'd, and the watry Form was remov'd from that Body, since there appear'd in it Actions, which must needs owe their Origin to another Form. Therefore it must have receiv'd another Form which had not been there before,from which arose those Actions, which never us'd to appear in it whilst it had the other Form.
§. 48. Once he had thought about things to this point, and he was some distance away from physical objects, standing at the edge of the intellectual world, he changed his mind and leaned more towards the physical world, which he was more familiar with. So, he stepped back from thinking about abstract bodies (since he realized his senses couldn't reach them, nor could he fully understand them) and focused on the simplest physical bodies he could find, which were the four he had been examining. First, he looked at water, which he found, when left in its natural state, had two characteristics: noticeable coldness and a tendency to move downward. However, when heated by fire or the sun, its coldness disappeared, but it still had the tendency to move downward. Later, when it was heated even more intensely, it lost its downward tendency and began to rise; thus, it completely lost both properties that used to define it based on its form. He didn't know anything else about its form, except that these two actions came from it; when these actions stopped, the nature of the form changed, and the watery form was removed from that body because new actions appeared, which must have originated from a different form. Therefore, it must have received a new form that hadn't been there before, which gave rise to these actions that never showed up when it had the original form.
§ 49. Now he knew that every thing that was produc'd anew, must needs have some Producer. And from this Contemplation, there arose in his Mind a sort of Impression of the Maker of that Form, tho' his Notion of him as yet was general and indistinct. Then he paus'd on the examining of these Forms which he knew before, one by one, and found that they were produc'd anew, and that they must of necessity be beholden to some efficient Cause. Then he consider'd the Essences of Forms, and found that they were nothing else, but only a Disposition of Body to produce such or such Actions. For instance, Water, when very much heated, is dispos'd to rise upwards, and that Disposition is its Form. For there is nothing present in this Motion, but Body, and some things which are observ'd to arise from it, which were not in it before (such as Qualities and Motions) and the Efficients which produce them. Now the fitness of Body for one Motion rather than another, is its Disposition and Form. The same he concluded of all other Forms, and it appear'd to him, that those Actions which arose from them, were not in reality owing to them, but to the efficient Cause, who made use of these Forms to produce those Actions which are attributed to them, [i.e, the Forms]. Which Notion of his is exactly the same with what God's Apostle [Mahomet] says; I am his Hearing by which he hears, and his Seeing by which he sees. And in the Alcoran; You did not kill them, but God kill'd them; when thou threwest the Darts, it was not thou that threwest them, but God.
§ 49. Now he understood that everything that is created anew must have a Creator. From this reflection, an idea of the Maker of that Form formed in his mind, though his understanding of Him was still vague and unclear. Then he took a moment to examine the Forms he already knew, one by one, and discovered that they were produced anew and must necessarily depend on some efficient Cause. Next, he considered the Essences of Forms and realized that they were simply a Arrangement of Body meant to produce certain Actions. For example, when water is heated, it naturally tends to rise, and that tendency is its Form. In this movement, nothing exists except Body, along with certain things that emerge from it, which weren't present before (such as Qualities and Motions) and the Efficients that cause them. The suitability of Body for one kind of Motion over another is its Disposition and Form. He concluded the same for all other Forms, and it became clear to him that the Actions that came from them were not actually due to the Forms themselves, but to the efficient Cause that used these Forms to produce the Actions attributed to them, [i.e, the Forms]. This idea of his aligns perfectly with what God's Messenger [Mahomet] states; I am His Hearing by which He hears, and His Seeing by which He sees. And in the Alcoran; You did not kill them, but God killed them; when you threw the Darts, it was not you who threw them, but God.
§ 50. Now, when he had attain'd thus far, so as to have a general and indistinct Motion of this Agent, he had a most earnest Desire to know him distinctly. And because he had not as yet withdrawn himself from the sensible World, he began to look for this voluntary Agent among sensible Things; nor did he as yet know, whether it was one Agent or many. Therefore he enquir'd strictly into all such Bodies as he had about him, viz. those which he had been employ'd about all along, and he found that they were all liable to Generation and Corruption: And if there were any which did not suffer a total Corruption, yet they were liable to a partial one, as Water and Earth, the parts of which are consum'd by Fire. Likewise he perceiv'd, that the Air was by extremity of Cold chang'd into Snow, and then again into Water; and among all the rest of the Bodies which he was conversant with, he could find none which had not its Existence anew, and required some voluntary Agent to give it a Being. Upon which account he laid them all aside, and transferr'd his Thoughts to the Consideration of the Heavenly Bodies. And thus far he reach'd in his Contemplations, about the end of the fourth Septenary of his Age, viz. when he now eight and twenty Years old.
§ 50. Now, having come this far and having a general and vague sense of this Agent, he had a strong desire to understand him clearly. Since he had not yet distanced himself from the physical world, he started searching for this voluntary Agent among tangible things, unsure if it was one Agent or many. So, he investigated all the bodies around him, viz. those he had been working with all along, and he discovered that they were all subject to Generation and Corruption: even if some did not undergo complete corruption, they were still prone to partial corruption, like Water and Earth, whose components are consumed by Fire. He also noticed that Air, under extreme cold, turned into Snow and then back into Water; among all the other bodies he was familiar with, he could find none that didn’t have a renewed existence and that required some voluntary Agent to give it life. For this reason, he set them all aside and shifted his thoughts to considering the Heavenly Bodies. And he reached this point in his contemplations by the end of the fourth septenary of his age, viz. when he was now twenty-eight years old.
§ 51. Now he knew very well, that the Heavens, and all the Luminaries in them, were Bodies, because they were all extended according to the three Dimensions Length, Breadth and Thickness, without any exception; and that every thing that was so extended, was Body; ergo, they were all Bodies. Then, he consider'd next, whether they were extended infinitely, as to stretch themselves to an endless Length, Breadth and Thickness; or, whether they were circumscrib'd by any Limits, and terminated by some certain Bounds, beyond which there could be no Extension. But here he stopp'd a while, as in a kind of Amazement.
§ 51. Now he understood very well that the heavens and all the celestial bodies in them were physical entities because they all had length, width, and depth—without exception. He realized that anything with those dimensions was a physical body; therefore, they were all bodies. Next, he thought about whether they extended infinitely, stretching endlessly in length, width, and depth, or if they were limited by certain boundaries, beyond which there could be no extension. But here he paused for a moment, somewhat amazed.
§ 52. At last, by the strength of his Apprehension, and Sagacity of his Understanding, he perceiv'd that the Notion of infinite Body was absurd and impossible, and a Notion wholly intelligible. He confirm'd himself in this Judgment of his, by a great many Arguments which occurr'd to him, when he thus argued with himself. That this heavenly Body is terminated on this side which is next to me, is evident to my sight: And that it cannot be infinitely extended on that opposite side, which rais'd this Scruple in me; I prove thus: Suppose two Lines drawn from the Extremity of this Heavenly Body, on that terminated Side which is next to me, which Lines should be produc'd quite through this Body, in infinitum, according to the Extension of the Body; then suppose a long part of one of these Lines, cut off at this End which is next to me; then take the Remainder of what was cut off, and draw down that end of it where it was cut off; And lay it even with the end of the other Line from which there was nothing cut off; and let that Line which was shortned, lye parallel with the other; then suppose them through this Body, till you come to that side which we suppos'd to be infinite: Either you will find both these Lines infinitely extended, and then one of them cannot be shorter than the other, but that which had a part of it cut off, will be as long as that which was not, which is absurd: Or else the Line which was cut will not be so long as that other, and consequently finite: Therefore if you add that part to it which was cut off from it at first, which was finite, the whole will be finite; and then it will be no longer or shorter than that Line which had nothing cut off from it, therefore equal to it; But this is finite, therefore the other is finite. Therefore the Body in which such Lines are drawn is finite; And all Bodies in which such Lines may be drawn, are finite: But such Lines may be drawn in all Bodies. Therefore if we suppose an infinite Body, we suppose an Absurdity and Impossibility.
§ 52. Finally, through the strength of his understanding and insight, he realized that the idea of an infinite body was absurd and impossible, yet also completely understandable. He reinforced this judgment with numerous arguments that came to him as he reasoned with himself. It is clear to my sight that this heavenly body has a boundary on this side that is near me; and that it cannot be infinitely extended on the opposite side, which raised this doubt for me. I prove this as follows: Imagine two lines drawn from the edge of this heavenly body on the side closest to me, lines that would extend infinitely through this body; now suppose you cut a long section from one of those lines at this end nearest to me; take the remaining part of that cut line and align it with the end of the other line, which was not cut. Place the shortened line parallel to the other line; then imagine extending them through this body until you reach the side we assumed to be infinite: You will either find that both lines are infinitely long, in which case one cannot be shorter than the other, meaning the line that was cut would have to be as long as the one that wasn't, which is absurd. Or, the line that was cut would not be as long as the other line, and thus finite. Therefore, if you add the finite section that was cut from it, the whole will be finite; and it will no longer be longer or shorter than the line which had nothing cut off from it, thus making them equal. But this is finite, therefore the other must be finite as well. Consequently, the body in which such lines are drawn is finite; and all bodies in which such lines can be drawn are finite. Since such lines can be drawn in all bodies, if we assume there is an infinite body, we are assuming an absurdity and impossibility.

§ 52b. When by the singular strength of his Genius, (which he exerted in the finding out such a Demonstration) he had satisfied himself that the Body of Heaven was finite; he desired, in the next place, to know what Figure it was of, and how it was limited by the circumambient Superficies. And first he observ'd the Sun, Moon and Stars, and saw that they all rose in the East, and set in the West; and those which went right over his Head describ'd a great Circle, but those at at greater distance from the Vertical Point, either Northward or Southward, describ'd a lesser Circle. So that the least Circles which were describ'd by any of the Stars, were those two which went round the two Poles, the one North, the other South; the last of which is the Circle of Sohail or Canopus; the first, the Circle of those two Stars which are called in Arabick Alpherkadâni. Now because he liv'd under the Equinoctial Line, (as we shew'd before) all those Circles did cut the Horizon at right Angles, and both North and South were alike to him, and he could see both the Pole-Stars: He observ'd, that if a Star arose at any time in a great Circle, and another Star at the same in a lesser Circle, yet nevertheless, as they rose together, so they set together: and he observ'd it of all the Stars, and at all times. From whence he concluded, that the Heaven was of a Spherical Figure; in which Opinion he was confirm'd, by observing the Return of the Sun, Moon and Stars to the East, after their Setting; and also, because they always appear'd to him of the same bigness, both when they rose, and when they were in the midst of Heaven, and at the time of their Setting; whereas, if their Motions had not been Circular, they must have been nearer to sight, at some times than others; and consequently their Dimensions would have appear'd proportionably greater or lesser; but since there was no such Appearance, he concluded that their Motions were Circular. Then he consider'd the Motion of the Moon and the Planets from West to East, till at last he understood a great part of Astronomy. Besides, he apprehended that their Motions were in different Spheres, all which were comprehended in another which was above them all, and which turn'd about all the rest in the space of a Day and a Night. But it were too tedious to explain particularly how he advanc'd in this Science; besides, 'tis taught in other Books; and what we have already said, is as much as is requisite for our present purpose.
§ 52b. With the sheer power of his genius, which he applied to discovering this demonstration, he convinced himself that the celestial body was finite. Next, he wanted to understand its shape and how it was bounded by the surrounding surface. First, he observed the Sun, Moon, and stars, noting that they all rose in the East and set in the West; those that passed directly overhead traced a large circle, while those farther from the vertical point, either North or South, traced a smaller circle. The smallest circles traced by any of the stars were the two that circled the poles: one North and the other South; the latter being the circle of Sohail or Canopus, and the former, the circle of the two stars known in Arabic as Alpherkadâni. Since he lived along the Equator, as mentioned earlier, all these circles intersected the horizon at right angles, making both North and South appear similar to him, and he could see both Pole Stars. He observed that if a star rose at any time in a large circle and another in a smaller circle, they still set together. He noticed this with all the stars at all times. From this, he concluded that the heavens were spherical; he was further convinced by observing the return of the Sun, Moon, and stars to the East after setting, and because they always appeared to him the same size whether they were rising, at their peak in the sky, or setting. If their motions had not been circular, they would have appeared closer at some times than at others, and thus their sizes would have seemed larger or smaller; since no such variation was evident, he concluded their movements were circular. He then considered the motion of the Moon and the planets from West to East, until he understood significant parts of astronomy. He also realized that their motions happened in different spheres, all encompassed by one that was above them, which rotated around all the others in a 24-hour cycle. However, it would be too lengthy to explain in detail how he progressed in this science, and it is covered in other books; what we have already said is sufficient for our current purpose.
§ 53. When he had attain'd to this degree of Knowledge, he found that the whole Orb of the Heavens, and whatsoever was contained in it, was as one Thing compacted and join'd together; and that all those Bodies which he us'd to consider before as Earth, Water, Air, Plants, Animals and the like, were all of them so contain'd in it, as never to go out of its Bounds: And that the whole was like One Animal, in which the Luminaries represented the Senses; The Spheres so join'd and compacted together, answer'd to the Limbs; and the Sublunary World, to the Belly, in which the Excrements and Humors are contain'd, and which oftentimes breeds Animals, as the Greater World.
§ 53. When he reached this level of understanding, he realized that the entire cosmos and everything in it was one cohesive unit. All the elements he had previously viewed as separate—earth, water, air, plants, animals, and so on—were all contained within it and never left its boundaries. The whole was like a single organism, where the celestial bodies represented the senses; the spheres, tightly bound together, resembled limbs; and the sublunary world was like the belly, containing waste and fluids, often producing life just like the greater universe.
§ 54. Now when it appear'd to him, that the whole World was only One Substance, depending upon a Voluntary Agent, and he had united all the Parts of it, by the same way of thinking which he had before made use of in considering the Sublunary World; he proposed to his Consideration the World in General, and debated with himself, whether it did exist in Time,after it had been; and came to Be, out of nothing; or whether it had been from Eternity, without any Privation preceeding it. Concerning this Matter, he had very many and great Doubts; so that neither of these two Opinions did prevail over the other. For when he propos'd to himself the Belief of its Eternity, there arose a great many Objections in his Mind; because he thought that the Notion of Infinite Existence was press'd with no less Difficulties, than that of Infinite Extension: And that such a Being as was not free from Accidents produc'd anew, must also it self be produc'd anew, because it cannot be said to be more ancient than those Accidents: And that which cannot exist before Accidents produc'd in Time, must needs itself be produc'd in Time. Then on the other hand, when he propos'd to himself the Belief of its being produc'd a-new, other Objections occur'd to him; for he perceiv'd that it was impossible to conceive any Notion of its being produc'd a-new, unless it was suppos'd that there was Time before it; whereas Time was one of those things which belong'd to the World, and was inseparable from it; and therefore the World could not be suppos'd to be later than Time. Then he consider'd, that a Thing Created must needs have a Creator: And if so, Why did this Creator make the World now, and not as well before? Was it because of any new Chance which happen'd to him? That could not be; for there was nothing existent besides himself. Was it then upon the Account of any Change in his own Nature? But what should cause that Change? Thus he continued for several Years, arguing pro and con about this Matter; and a great many Arguments offer'd themselves on both sides, so that neither of these two Opinions in his Judgment over-balanc'd the other.
§ 54. Now when he realized that the whole world was just one substance, relying on a voluntary agent, and he had connected all its parts using the same way of thinking he had used before in considering the sublunary world; he reflected on the world in general and debated with himself whether it existed in time after coming into being from nothing, or whether it had existed eternally, without any prior lack. He had many doubts about this issue, so neither of these two opinions prevailed over the other. When he considered the belief in its eternity, many objections arose in his mind; he thought that the concept of infinite existence faced just as many difficulties as that of infinite extension. He believed that a being not free from newly produced accidents must also be produced anew itself, since it cannot be said to be older than those accidents. And something that cannot exist before accidents produced in time must also be produced in time. On the other hand, when he considered the belief in it being newly produced, other objections came to him; he realized that it was impossible to conceive the notion of it being produced anew unless it was assumed that time existed before it; however, time was one of those things belonging to the world and was inseparable from it; thus the world could not be assumed to have come after time. Then he thought about how a created thing must have a creator: and if so, why did this creator make the world now, and not before? Was it due to some new chance that happened to him? That couldn't be, since nothing else existed besides himself. Was it due to a change in his own nature? But what would cause that change? He spent several years continuing to debate this matter, weighing arguments for and against, and many arguments emerged on both sides, so neither opinion, in his judgment, outweighed the other.
§ 55. This put him to a great deal of trouble, which made him begin to consider with himself, what were the Consequences which did follow from each of these Opinions, and that perhaps they might be both alike. And he perceiv'd, that if he held that the World was created in Time, and existed after a total Privation, it would necessarily follow from thence, that it could not exist of it self, without the help of some Agent to produce it. And that this Agent must needs be such an one as cannot be apprehended by our Senses; for if he should be the Object of Sense, he must: be Body, and if Body, then a Part of the World, and consequently a Created Being; such an one, as would have stood in need of some other Cause to create him: and if that second Creator was Body, he would depend upon a, third, and that third upon upon a fourth, and so ad infinitum, which is absurd. Since therefore the World stands in need of an incorporeal Creator: And since the Creator thereof is really incorporeal, 'tis impossible for us to apprehend him by any of our Senses; for we perceive nothing by the help of them, but Body, or such Accidents as adhere to Bodies: And because he cannot be perceiv'd by the Senses, it is impossible he should be apprehended by the Imagination; for the Imagination does only represent to us the Forms of things in their absence, which we have before learn'd by our Senses. And since he is not Body, we must not attribute to him any of the Properties of Body; the first of which is Extension, from which he is free, as also from all those Properties of Bodies which flow from it. And seeing that he is the Maker of the World, doubtless he has the Sovereign Command over it. Shall not he know it, that created it? He is wise, Omniscient!
§ 55. This caused him a lot of trouble, making him start to think about the consequences of each of these opinions, and he realized that they might both be similar. He understood that if he believed the world was created in time and existed after total nothingness, it would mean that it couldn't exist on its own without some kind of agent to bring it into being. And this agent would have to be something that can't be sensed; because if it could be sensed, it would have to be a body, and if it's a body, then it's a part of the world, and therefore a created being that would need another cause to create it. If that second creator was a body, it would rely on a third, and that third on a fourth, and so on indefinitely, which is absurd. Therefore, since the world needs a non-physical creator, and since this creator is truly non-physical, it’s impossible for us to perceive him through any of our senses; we can only perceive bodies or the qualities that attach to them. And since he can't be perceived by our senses, it’s also impossible for us to grasp him through imagination; imagination only shows us the forms of things that we've previously learned through our senses. Since he is not a body, we shouldn’t assign to him any of the properties of bodies; the first of which is extension, from which he is free, along with all the other properties of bodies that come from it. And since he is the creator of the world, he undoubtedly has supreme authority over it. Shall not he know it, that created it? He is wise, Omniscient!
§ 56. On the other side, he saw that if he held the Eternity of the World, and that it always was as it now is, without any Privation before it; then it would follow, that its Motion must be Eternal too; because there could be no Rest before it, from whence it might commence its Motion. Now all Motion necessarily requires a Mover; and this Mover must be either a Power diffus'd through the Body mov'd, or else through some other Body without it, or else a certain Power, not diffus'd or dispers'd through any Body at all. Now every Power which passeth, or is diffus'd, through any Body, is divided or doubled. For Instance; The Gravity in a Stone, by which it tends downwards, if you divide the Stone into two parts, is divided into two parts also; and if you add to it another like it, the Gravity is doubled. And if it were possible to add Stones in infinitum, the Gravity would increase in infinitum too. And if it were possible, that that Stone should grow still bigger, till it reach'd to an infinite Extension, the Weight would increase also in the same proportion; and if on the other side, a Stone should grow to a certain size, and stop there, the Gravity would also increase to such a pitch, and no farther. Now it is demonstrated, that all Body must necessarily be finite; and consequently, that Power which is in Body is finite too. If therefore we can find any Power, which produces an Infinite Effect, 'tis plain that it is not in Body. Now we find, that the Heav'n is mov'd about with a Perpetual Motion, without any Cessation. Therefore if we affirm the Eternity of the World, it necessarily follows that the Power which moves it, is not in its own Body, nor in the other Exterior Body; but proceeds from something altogether abstracted from Body, and which cannot be describ'd by Corporeal Adjuncts or Properties. Now he had learn'd from his first Contemplation of the Sublunary World, that the true Essence of Body consisted in its Form, which is its Disposition to several sorts of Motion; but that Part of its Essence which consisted in Matter was very mean, and scarce possible to be conceiv'd; therefore the Existence of the whole World consists in its Disposition to be mov'd by this Mover, who is free from Matter, and the Properties of Body; abstracted from every thing which we can either perceive by our Senses, or reach by our Imagination. And since he is the Efficient Cause of the Motions of the Heavens, in which (notwithstanding their several kinds) there is no difference, no Confusion, no Cessation; without doubt he has a Power over it, and a perfect Knowledge of it.
§ 56. On the other side, he realized that if he accepted the Eternity of the World, and that it has always existed as it does now, without any prior deficiency, it would mean that its Motion must also be Eternal; because there couldn’t be any Rest before it from which it could start its Motion. Now, all Motion requires a Mover; and this Mover must be either a power spread throughout the moving body, or through some other external body, or a specific power that isn’t spread or dispersed through any body at all. Any power that passes through or is spread across any body is divided or increased. For example, the Gravity in a stone that pulls it downwards, when you split the stone into two parts, is also divided into two parts; and if you add another similar stone, the gravity doubles. If it were possible to keep adding stones in infinitum, the gravity would increase in infinitum too. And if, hypothetically, that stone kept growing until it reached infinite size, the weight would also increase proportionally; conversely, if a stone grew to a specific size and stopped, the gravity would increase only to that extent, and not beyond. It’s demonstrated that all bodies must be finite; thus, the power within the body is finite as well. Therefore, if we find any power that produces an Infinite Effect, it’s clear that it isn’t found within any body. Now we see that the heavens are in perpetual motion without any pause. Therefore, if we assert the Eternity of the World, it inevitably follows that the power moving it isn’t found within its own body or any external body; instead, it originates from something entirely abstract, which can’t be described by physical attributes or properties. He learned from his initial contemplation of the Sublunary World that the true essence of a body lies in its Form, which is its ability to move in various ways; while the aspect of its essence that consists of Matter is insignificant and hardly conceivable. Thus, the existence of the entire world consists in its capacity to be moved by this Mover, who is free from matter and bodily properties, separated from everything we can perceive with our senses or grasp with our imagination. Since he is the Efficient Cause of the motions of the heavens, in which (despite their different kinds) there is no distinction, no confusion, no cessation; undoubtedly, he possesses power over it and complete knowledge of it.
§ 57. Thus his Contemplation this Way, brought him to the same Conclusion it did the other Way. So that doubting concerning the Eternity of the World, and its Existence de novo, did him no harm at all. For it was plain to him both ways, that there was a Being, which was not Body, nor join'd to Body, nor separated from it; nor within it, nor without it; because Conjunction and Separation, and being within any thing, or without it, are all properties of Body, from which that Being is altogether abstracted. And because all Bodies stand in need of a Form to be added to their Matter, as not being able to subsist without it, nor exist really; and the Form it self cannot exist, but by this Voluntary Agent, it appear'd to him that all things ow'd their Existence to this Agent; and that none of them could subsist, but through him: and consequently, that he was the Cause, and they the Effects, (whether they were newly created after a Privation, or whether they had no Beginning, in respect of him, 'twas all one) and Creatures whose Existence depended upon that Being; and that without his Continuance they could not continue, nor exist without his Existing, nor have been eternal without his being Eternal; but that he was essentially independent of them, and free from them. And how should it be otherwise, when it is demonstrated, that his Power and Might are infinite, and that all Bodies, and whatsoever belongs to them are finite? Consequently, that the whole World, and whatsoever was in it, the Heavens, the Earth, the Stars, and whatsoever was between them above them, or beneath them, was all his Work and Creation, and posterior to him in Nature, if not in Time. As, if you take any Body whatsoever in your Hand, and then move your Hand, the Body will without doubt follow the Motion of your Hand, with such a Motion as shall be posterior to it in Nature, tho' not in Time, because they both began together: So all this World is caus'd and created by this Agent out of Time, Whose Command is, when he would have any thing done, BE, and it is.
§ 57. Thus, his contemplation in this way led him to the same conclusion as before. So, questioning the eternity of the world and its existence de novo didn't trouble him at all. It was clear to him in both cases that there was a Being that was not a body, not connected to a body, nor separate from it; neither inside it nor outside it; because connection and separation, and being within or outside of anything, are all characteristics of body, from which that Being is completely separate. And because all bodies need a form to be added to their matter, as they cannot exist without it nor exist truly; and the form itself cannot exist without this voluntary agent, it seemed to him that all things owed their existence to this agent; and that none of them could persist except through him: and therefore, that he was the cause, and they the effects, (whether they were newly created after having been absent, or whether they had no beginning in relation to him, it was all the same) and creatures whose existence depended on that Being; and that without his continuity they could not continue, nor exist without his existence, nor have been eternal without his being eternal; but that he was essentially independent of them and free from them. And how could it be otherwise, when it has been shown that his power and might are infinite, while all bodies, and everything related to them, are finite? Consequently, the whole world, and everything in it—the heavens, the earth, the stars, and everything that is above or below them—was all his work and creation, and comes after him in nature, if not in time. Just like if you take any body in your hand and then move your hand, the body will surely follow the motion of your hand, with a motion that comes after it in nature, though not in time, because they both started together: so the entire world is caused and created by this agent outside of time, Whose command is, when he wants anything done, BE, and it is.
§ 58. And when he perceiv'd that all things which did exist were his Workmanship, he look'd them over again, considering attentively the Power of the Efficient, and admiring the Wonderfulness of the Workmanship, and such accurate Wisdom, and subtil Knowledge. And there appear'd to him in the most minute Creatures (much more in the greater) such Footsteps of Wisdom, and Wonders of the Work of Creation, that he was swallow'd up with Admiration, and fully assur'd that these things could not proceed from any other, than a Voluntary Agent of infinite Perfection, nay, that was above all Perfection; such an one, to whom the Weight of the least Atom was not unknown, whether in Heaven or Earth; no, nor any other thing, whether lesser or greater than it.
§ 58. When he realized that everything that existed was his creation, he reviewed it all again, carefully considering the power behind it and admiring the incredible craftsmanship and precise wisdom involved. He noticed in even the smallest creatures (even more so in the larger ones) such signs of wisdom and wonders of creation that he was completely overwhelmed with admiration. He was fully convinced that these things could only come from a voluntary agent of infinite perfection, something greater than all perfection; someone who knew the weight of the smallest atom, whether in heaven or on earth, and everything else, whether smaller or larger.
§. 59. Then he consider'd all the kinds of Animals, and how this Agent had given such a Fabrick of Body to every one of them, and then taught them how to use it. For if he had not directed them to apply those Limbs which he had given them, to those respective Uses for which they were design'd, they would have been so far from being of any Service that they would rather have been a Burden. From whence he knew, that the Creator of the World was supereminently Bountiful, and exceedingly Gracious. And then when he perceiv'd among the Creatures, any that had Beauty, Perfection, Strength, or Excellency of any kind whatever, he consider'd with himself, and knew that it all flow'd from that Voluntary Agent, (whose Name be praised) and from his Essence and Operation. And he knew, that what the Agent had in his own Nature, was greater than that, [which he saw in the Creatures,] more perfect and compleat, more beautiful and glorious, and more lasting; and that there was no proportion between the one and the other. Neither did he cease to prosecute this Search, till he had run through all the Attributes of Perfection, and found that they were all in this Agent, and all flow'd from him; and that he was most worthy to have them all ascrib'd to him, above all the Creatures which were describ'd by them.
§. 59. Then he thought about all the different kinds of animals, and how this Agent had given each one a specific body structure and then taught them how to use it. Because if he hadn't guided them to use the limbs he provided for their intended purposes, they would have been more of a burden than a benefit. From this, he understood that the Creator of the World was extremely generous and very kind. Then, when he noticed any creatures that exhibited beauty, perfection, strength, or any type of excellence, he reflected and realized that all of it came from that voluntary Agent (whose name be praised) and from his essence and actions. He acknowledged that what the Agent possessed within himself was greater than what he saw in the creatures—more perfect, complete, beautiful, glorious, and enduring; and there was no comparison between the two. He didn't stop this inquiry until he had explored all the attributes of perfection and found that they were all present in this Agent, all originating from him; and he was most worthy to have all of them attributed to him, above all the creatures that were defined by those attributes.
§ 60. In like manner he enquir'd into all the Attributes of Imperfection, and perceiv'd that the Maker of the World was free from them all: And how was it possible for him to be otherwise, since the Notion of Imperfection is nothing but mere Privation, or what depends upon it? And how can he any way partake of Privation, who is very Essence, and cannot but exist; who gives Being to every thing that exists, and besides whom there is no Existence? But HE is the Being, HE is the Absoluteness, HE the Beauty, HE the Glory, HE the Power, HE the Knowledge, HE is HE, and besides Him all things are subject to perishing[19].
§ 60. Similarly, he explored all the aspects of imperfection and realized that the Creator of the World is devoid of them all. How could it be otherwise, since the concept of imperfection is nothing but mere lack or something that depends on it? How can He, who is pure essence and must exist, share in lack? He grants existence to everything that exists, and apart from Him, there is no existence. But HE is the Being, HE is the Absolute, HE is Beauty, HE is Glory, HE is Power, HE is Knowledge, HE is HIMSELF, and without Him, everything else is destined to perish[19].
§ 61. Thus far his Knowledge had brought him towards the end of the fifth Septenary from his Birth, viz. when he was 35 Years old. And the Consideration of this Supream Agent was then so rooted in his Heart, that it diverted him from thinking upon any thing else: and he so far forgot the Consideration of the Creatures, and the Enquiring into their Natures, that as soon as e'er he cast his Eyes upon any thing of what kind soever, he immediately perceiv'd in it the Footsteps of this Agent; and in an instant his Thoughts were taken off from the Creature, and and transferred to the Creator. So that he was inflam'd with the desire of him, and his Heart was altogether withdrawn from thinking upon this inferior World, which contains the Objects of Sense, and wholly taken up with the Contemplation of the upper, Intellectual World.
§ 61. Up to this point, his knowledge had brought him close to the end of the fifth seven-year period since his birth, that is, when he was 35 years old. The focus on this Supreme Agent was so deeply ingrained in his heart that it kept him from thinking about anything else. He became so forgetful of the creatures and their natures that as soon as he glanced at anything of that sort, he instantly recognized the traces of this Agent in it; in a moment, his thoughts shifted from the creature to the Creator. He became filled with a desire for Him, and his heart was completely detached from the thoughts of this lower world, which is made up of sensory objects, and was fully engaged in contemplating the higher, intellectual realm.
§ 62. Having now attain'd to the Knowledge of this Supream Being, of Permanent Existence, which has no Cause of his own Existence, but is the Cause why all things else exist; he was desirous to know by what Means he had attain'd this Knowledge, and by which of his Faculties he had apprehended this Being. And first he examin'd all his Senses, viz. his Hearing, Sight, Smelling, Tasting and Feeling, and perceiv'd that all these apprehended nothing but Body, or what was in Body. For the Hearing apprehended nothing but Sounds, and these came from the Undulation of the Air, when Bodies are struck one against another. The Sight, apprehends Colours. The Smelling, Odours. The Taste, Savours. And the Touch, the Temperatures and Dispositions of Bodies, such as Hardness Softness, Roughness ad Smoothness. Nor does the Imagination apprehend any thing, but as it has Length, Breadth and Thickness. Now all these things which are thus apprehended, are the Adjuncts of Bodies; nor can these Senses apprehend any thing else, because they are Faculties diffus'd through Bodies, and divided according to the division of Bodies, and for that reason cannot apprehend any thing else but divisible Body. For since this Faculty is diffus'd through the visible Body, 'tis impossible, but that when it apprehends any thing whatsoever, that thing so apprehended, must be divided as the Faculty is divided. For which Reason, no Faculty which is seated in Body, can apprehend any thing but what is Body, or in it. Now we have already demonstrated, that this necessarily Existent Being is free in every respect from all Properties of Body; and consequently not to be apprehended, but by something which is neither Body, nor any Faculty inherent in Body, nor has any manner of dependance upon it, nor is either within it, or without it, nor join'd to it, nor separated from it. From whence it appear'd to him, that he had apprehended this Being by that which was his Essence, and gain'd a certain Knowledge of him. And from hence he concluded, that this Essence was Incorporeal, and free from all the Properties of Body. And that all his External Part which he saw, was not in reality his Essence; by that his true Essence was That, by which he apprehended that Absolute Being of necessary Existence.
§ 62. Now that he had come to understand this Supreme Being, who has Permanent Existence and needs no cause for His existence but is the reason everything else exists, he wanted to know how he had gained this knowledge and which of his faculties had grasped this Being. First, he examined all his senses: Hearing, Sight, Smell, Taste, and Touch, and realized that they only perceived things related to physical bodies. Hearing picked up Sounds, which came from the vibrations of the air when bodies collided. Sight sensed Colors. Smell detected Scents. Taste recognized Flavors. And Touch felt the Temperatures and Textures of bodies, such as Hardness, Softness, Roughness, and Smoothness. Imagination, too, only understood things in terms of Length, Width, and Thickness. All these perceptions are merely attributes of physical bodies; these senses cannot grasp anything else because they operate within and are limited by the nature of bodies. Since this faculty is present in a visible body, it’s impossible for it to perceive anything without that perception being divided as the faculty is divided. For this reason, no faculty that resides in a body can perceive anything except what is a body or within it. We have already shown that this necessarily existent Being is completely free from all the characteristics of physical bodies; thus, it cannot be understood by anything that is not a body, does not depend on a body, is neither within nor outside of it, and is neither connected to nor separate from it. He realized that he had apprehended this Being by means of what constituted his Essence, gaining a clear understanding of Him. This led him to conclude that his Essence was non-physical and free from all bodily attributes. He recognized that all the external aspects he perceived were not his true Essence; rather, his true Essence was the aspect by which he understood that Absolute Being of necessary existence.
§ 63. Having thus learn'd, that this Essence was not that Corporeal Mass which he perceiv'd with his Senses, and was cloath'd with his Skin, he began to entertain mean Thoughts of his Body, and set himself to contemplate that Noble Being, by which he had reach'd the Knowledge of that Superexcellent, and Necessarily existent Being; and began to consider with himself, by means of that Noble Essence of his, whether this Noble Essence of his could possibly be dissolv'd, or dye, or be annihilated; or whether it were of perpetual duration. Now he knew that Corruption and Dissolution were Properties of Body, and consisted in the putting off one Form, and putting on another. As for Instance: when Water is chang'd into Air, and Air into Water; or when Plants are turn'd into Earth or Ashes, and Earth again into Plants; (for this is the true Notion of Corruption.) But an Incorporeal Being, which has no dependance upon Body, but is altogether free from the Accidents proper to Body, cannot be suppos'd to be liable to Corruption.
§ 63. Having learned that this essence was not the physical mass he experienced through his senses and was covered by his skin, he began to regard his body with disdain and turned his thoughts to that noble being through which he had gained knowledge of that superlative and necessary existence. He started to reflect on whether this noble essence of his could possibly dissolve, die, or be annihilated, or if it had eternal duration. He understood that corruption and dissolution were characteristics of the body, involving shedding one form and taking on another. For example, when water changes to air and air changes back to water, or when plants turn into earth or ashes, and earth transforms back into plants; this is the true concept of corruption. However, an incorporeal being, which does not depend on the body and is completely free from the properties unique to the body, cannot be thought to be subject to corruption.
§ 64. Having thus secur'd himself in this Belief, that his Real Essence could not be dissolv'd, he had a mind to know what Condition it should be in, when he had laid aside the Body, and was separated from it; which he persuaded himself would not be, till the Body ceas'd to continue a fit Instrument for its use. Therefore he consider'd all his Apprehensive Faculties, and perceiv'd that every one of them did sometimes apprehend Potentially, and sometimes Actually; as the Eye when it is shut, or turn'd away from the Object, sees Potentially.(For the meaning of apprehending Potentially is, when it does not apprehend now, yet can do it for the time to come.) And when the Eye is open, and turn'd toward the Object, it sees Actually (for that is call'd Actual, which, is present,) and so every one of these Faculties is some times in Power, and sometimes in Act: And if any of them did never actually apprehend its Proper Object, so long as it remains in Power, it has no desire to any Particular Object; because it knows nothing of any, (as a Man that is born blind.) But if it did ever actually Apprehend, and then be reduc'd to the Power only: so long as it remains in that condition, it will desire to apprehend in Act; because it has been acquainted with the Object, and is intent upon it, and lingers after it; as a Man who could once see, and after is blind, continually desires Visible Objects: And according as the Object which he has seen, is more perfect, and glorious, and beautiful, his Desire towards it is proportionably increased, and his Grief for the Loss of it so much the greater. Hence it is that the Grief of him who is depriv'd of that Sight he once had, is greater than his who is depriv'd of Smelling; because she Objects of Sight are more perfect and beautiful than those of Smelling. And if there be any thing of boundless Perfection, infinite Beauty, Glory and Splendor, that is above all Splendor and Beauty; so that there is no Perfection, Beauty, Brightness, or Comliness, but flows from it. Then certainly he that shall be depriv'd of the Sight and Knowledge of that Thing, after he has once been acquainted with it, must necessarily, so long as he continues in that State, suffer inexpressible Anguish; as on the contrary, he that continually has it present to him, must needs enjoy uninterrupted Delight, perpetual Felicity, and infinite Joy and Gladness.
§ 64. Having secured himself in the belief that his Real Essence could not be dissolved, he wanted to understand what his state would be like after putting aside the body and separating from it; he convinced himself this wouldn’t happen until the body stopped being a suitable instrument for its use. Therefore, he considered all his sensing capabilities and noticed that each of them sometimes perceives potentially and sometimes actually; for instance, when the eye is closed or turned away from an object, it sees potentially (since to apprehend potentially means that it does not apprehend now, but can do so in the future). When the eye is open and focused on an object, it sees actually (since what is called actual is present), and so each of these faculties is sometimes in power and sometimes in act: If any of them never actually perceives its proper object, as long as it remains in power, it has no desire for any particular object because it knows nothing of them (like a man born blind). But if it has ever actually perceived and then is reduced to just power: as long as it stays in that state, it will desire to perceive in act; because it has been familiar with the object and is focused on it, longing for it; like someone who could once see and then becomes blind, always desiring visible objects: and as the object he has seen is more perfect, glorious, and beautiful, his desire for it increases proportionally, and his grief for its loss becomes even greater. Therefore, the grief of someone deprived of the sight they once had is greater than that of someone deprived of smell because the objects of sight are more perfect and beautiful than those of smell. If there is anything of boundless perfection, infinite beauty, glory, and splendor, that surpasses all splendor and beauty; so that there is no perfection, beauty, brightness, or attractiveness that does not emanate from it, then surely, someone who is deprived of the sight and knowledge of that thing after having once known it must suffer inexpressible anguish as long as they remain in that state; on the other hand, someone who continually has it before them must enjoy uninterrupted delight, perpetual happiness, and infinite joy and gladness.
§ 65. Now it had been already made plain to him, that all the Attributes of Perfection belonged to that Being which did necessarily self-exist, and that he was far from all manner of Imperfection. He was certain withal, that the Faculty by which he attain'd to the Apprehension of this Being, was not like to Bodies, nor subject to Corruption, as they are. And from hence it appear'd to him, that whosoever had such an Essence as was capable of apprehending this Noble Being, must, when he put off the Body at the time of his Death, have been formerly, during his Conversation in the Body, first, either one who was not acquainted with this necessarily self-existent Essence, nor ever was join'd to him, nor ever heard any thing of him; and so would, at the separating with the Body, never to be join'd to him, nor to be concern'd at the want of him. Because all the Corporeal Faculties cease when the Body dies, nor do they any longer desire or linger after their proper Objects; nor are in any trouble or pain for their absence; (which is the Condition of all Brutes, of what shape soever they are.) Or else, secondly, such an one, who while he continu'd in the Body, did converse with this Being, and had a sense of his Perfection, Greatness, Dominion, and Power; but afterwards declin'd from him, and follow'd his vicious Inclinations, till at length Death overtook him whilst in this State; he shall be depriv'd of that Vision, and yet be afflicted with the Desire of Enjoying it, and so remain in lasting Punishment and inexpressible Torture; whether he be to be delivered from his Misery after a long time, and enjoy that Vision which he so earnestly desires; or, everlastingly to abide in the same Torments, according as he was fitted and dispos'd for either of these two, during his continuance in the Body. Or lastly, were such an one, who convers'd with this necessarily self-existent Being, and apply'd himself to it, with the utmost of his Ability, and has all his Thoughts continually intent upon his Glory, Beauty, and Splendor, and never turns from him, nor forsakes him, till Death seizes him in the Act of Contemplation and Intuition: Such a Man as this shall, when separated from Body, remain in everlasting Pleasure, and Delight, and Joy and Gladness, by reason of the uninterrupted Vision of that self-existent Being, and its intire freedom from all Impurity and Mixture; and because all those Sensible Things shall be remov'd from him, which are the proper Objects of the Corporeal Faculties, and which, in regard of his present State, are no better than Torments, Evils and Hinderances.
§ 65. It had already been made clear to him that all the perfect qualities belong to the Being that necessarily exists by itself and is completely free from any imperfections. He also knew that the ability he had to understand this Being was not like physical bodies and wasn’t subject to decay as they are. From this, it seemed to him that anyone who has an essence capable of understanding this Noble Being must have, when they shed their physical body at death, either been someone who was never aware of this necessarily self-existent Being, never connected with Him, and never heard anything about Him; therefore, upon separating from the body, they would never again be joined to Him nor care about being apart from Him. This is because all physical faculties cease when the body dies, and they no longer desire or cling to their proper objects; they are not troubled or pained by their absence, which is the condition of all brute creatures, regardless of their form. Alternatively, they might have been someone who, while in the body, interacted with this Being and sensed His perfection, greatness, dominion, and power; but later turned away and followed their harmful impulses until death caught up with them in that state. Such a person would lose that vision yet suffer from the desire to experience it, remaining in eternal punishment and indescribable agony—whether they would eventually be freed from their misery and achieve that vision they so desperately want, or be forever locked in the same torments, depending on how they had prepared themselves for either outcome during their time in the body. Lastly, there might be a person who engaged with this necessarily self-existent Being, devoted themselves to it to the best of their ability, constantly focused on His glory, beauty, and splendor, and never wandered away until death caught them while they were contemplating and intuiting. A person like this will, when separated from the body, experience everlasting pleasure, delight, joy, and gladness from the uninterrupted vision of that self-existent Being, completely free from all impurity and mixture; and all those sensory distractions, which are the true objects of physical faculties and in their current state are nothing more than torments, evils, and obstacles, will be removed from them.
§ 66. Being thus satisfied, that the Perfection and Happiness of his own Being consisted in the actually beholding that necessarily self-existent Being perpetually, so as not to be diverted from it so much as the twinkling of an Eye, that Death might find him actually employ'd in that Vision, and so his Pleasure might be continu'd, without being interrupted by any Pain; (which Ab-Jonaid a Doctor, and Imaam, of the Sect of the Suphians, alluded to; when at the point of Death he said to his Friends about him, This is the Time when Men ought to Glorify GOD, and be instant in their Prayers,) he began to consider with himself, by what Means this Vision might actually be continu'd, without Interruption. So he was very intent for a time upon that Being; but he could not stay there long, before some sensible Object or other would present itself, either the Voice of some wild Beast would reach his Ears, or some Phantasy affected his Imagination; or he was touch'd with some Pain in some Part or other; or he was hungry, or dry, or too cold, or too hot, or was forc'd to rise to ease Nature. So that his Contemplation was interrupted, and he remov'd from that State of Mind: And then he could not, without a great deal of difficulty, recover himself to that State he was in before; and he was afraid that Death should overtake him at such a Time as his Thoughts were diverted from the Vision, and so should fall into everlasting Misery, and the Pain of Separation.
§ 66. Being satisfied that his own perfection and happiness depended on constantly seeing that inherently self-existent Being, without being distracted even for the blink of an eye, so that death might find him engaged in that vision and his pleasure could continue without interruption from any pain; (as Ab-Jonaid, a doctor and imam of the Suphian sect, referred to when he told his friends at the moment of his death, “This is the time when people should glorify God and be fervent in their prayers.”), he started to think about how to maintain that vision without interruption. He focused intently on that Being for a while, but couldn't stay there long before some sensory distraction popped up, whether it was the call of a wild animal he heard, an image that affected his mind, a pain in some part of his body, or feelings of hunger, thirst, cold, or heat, or he had to get up to relieve himself. This disrupted his contemplation and pulled him away from that state of mind. Then, he found it very difficult to return to that previous state, and he was afraid that death would catch him at a moment when his thoughts were wandering from the vision, leading him to eternal misery and the pain of separation.
§ 67. This put him into a great deal of Anxiety, and when he could find no Remedy, he began to consider all the several Sorts of Animals, and observe their Actions, and what they were employ'd about; in hopes of finding some of them that might possibly have a Notion of this Being, and endeavour after him; that so he might learn of them which way to be sav'd. But he was altogether disappointed in his Search; for he found that they were all wholly taken up in getting their Provision, and satisfying their Desires of Eating, and Drinking, and Copulation, and chusing the shady places in hot Weather, and the sunny ones in cold: And that all their life-time, both day and night, till they died, was spent after this manner, without any variation, or minding any thing else at any time. From whence it appear'd to him, that they knew nothing of this Being, nor had any desire towards it, nor became acquainted with it by any Means whatsoever; and that they all went into a State of Privation, or something very near a-kin to it. Having pass'd this Judgment upon the Animals, he knew that it was much more reasonable to conclude so of Vegetables, which had but few of those Apprehensions which the Animals had; and if that whose Apprehension was more perfect did not attain to this Knowledge, much less could it be expected from that whose Apprehension was less perfect; especially when he saw that all the Actions of Plants reach'd no farther than Nutrition and Generation.
§ 67. This caused him a lot of anxiety, and when he couldn’t find a solution, he started thinking about all the different kinds of animals, watching their behavior and what they were focused on, hoping to find some that might have an idea about this Being and seek Him out, so he could learn from them how to be saved. But he was completely disappointed in his search; he found that they were all entirely focused on gathering food and fulfilling their desires for eating, drinking, and mating, as well as choosing shady spots in hot weather and sunny ones when it’s cold. Their entire lives, day and night, until they died, were spent this way, without any variation or attention to anything else at any time. This led him to believe that they knew nothing of this Being, had no interest in it, and didn’t have any means to become acquainted with it; that they all existed in a state of deprivation, or something very close to it. Having made this judgment about the animals, he realized it was even more reasonable to conclude the same about plants, which had far fewer of the perceptions that animals had; if the one with more developed perception couldn’t reach this understanding, then it was even less likely for the one with less developed perception to do so, especially since he noticed that all the actions of plants only went as far as nutrition and reproduction.
§ 68. He next consider'd the Stars and Spheres, and saw, that they had all regular Motions, and went round in a due Order; and that they were pellucid and shining, and remote from any approach to Change or Dissolution: which made him have a strong suspicion, that they had Essences distinct from their Bodies, which were acquainted with this necessarily self-existent Essence. And that these understanding Essences,were like his understanding Essence. And why might it not be suppos'd that they might have incorporeal Essences, when he himself had, notwithstanding his Weakness and extream want of sensible Things? That he consisted of a corruptible Body, and yet nevertheless, all these Defects did not hinder him from having an incorporeal incorruptible Essence: From whence he concluded, that the Celestial Bodies were much more likely to have it; and he perceived that they had a Knowledge of the necessarily self-existent Being, and did actually behold it at all times; because they were not at all incumbred with those Hinderances, arising from the Intervention of sensible Things, which debarr'd him from enjoying the Vision, without Interruption.
§ 68. He then considered the stars and celestial spheres and noticed that they all moved in a regular pattern and followed a specific order. They were clear and shining, far removed from any hint of change or decay. This made him strongly suspect that they possessed Essences separate from their physical forms, which were familiar with this necessarily self-existent Essence. He believed that these understanding essences were similar to his own understanding essence. And why couldn't it be assumed that they could have incorporeal essences, even when he himself, despite his weaknesses and extreme need for tangible things, did? He was made of a corruptible body, yet none of these flaws prevented him from having an incorporeal and incorruptible essence. From this, he concluded that celestial bodies were much more likely to possess it. He perceived that they had knowledge of the necessarily self-existent Being and constantly observed it, as they were not hindered by the obstacles posed by the need for sensory experiences, which blocked him from enjoying the Vision without interruption.
§ 69. Then he began to consider with himself, what should be the reason why he alone, above all the rest of living Creatures, should be endu'd with such an Essence, as made him like the Heavenly Bodies. Now he understood before the Nature of the Elements, and how one of them us'd to be chang'd into another, and that there was nothing upon the Face of the Earth, which always remain'd in the same Form, but that Generation and Corruption follow'd one another perpetually in a mutual Succession; and that the greatest part of these Bodies were mix'd and compounded of contrary Things, and were for that reason the more dispos'd to Dissolution: And that there could not be found among them all, any thing pure and free from Mixture, but that such Bodies as came nearest to it, and had least mixture, as Gold and Jacinth are of longest Duration, and less subject to Dissolution; and that the Heavenly Bodies were most simple and pure, and for that reason more free from Dissolution, and not subject to a Succession of Forms. And here it appear'd to him, that the real Essence of those Bodies, which are in this sublunary World, consisted in some, of one simple Notion added to Corporeity, as the four Elements; in others of more, as Animals and Plants. And that those, whose Essence consisted of the fewest Forms, had fewest Actions, and were farther distant from Life. And that if there were any body to be found, that was destitute of all Form, it was impossible that it should live, but was next to nothing at all; also that those things which were endu'd with most Forms, had the most Operations, and had more ready and easie entrance to the State of Life. And if this Form were so dispos'd, that there were no way of separating it from the Matter to which it properly belong'd, then the life of it, would be manifest, permanent and vigorous to the utmost degree. But on the contrary, whatsoever Body was altogether destitute of a Form, was 'Υλη, Matter without Life, and near a-kin to nothing. And that the four Elements subsisted with one single Form only, and are of the first Rank of Beings in the sublunary World, out of which, other things endu'd with more Forms are compounded: And that the Life of these Elements is very weak, both because they have no variety of Motion, but always tend the same way; and because every one of them has an Adversary which manifestly opposes the Tendency of its Nature, and endeavours to deprive it of its Form; and therefore its Essence is of short Continuance, and its Life weak: But that Plants had a stronger Life, and Animals a Life more manifest than the Plants. The reason of which is, because that whenever it happen'd, that in any of these compound Bodies, the Nature of one Element prevail'd, that predominant Element would overcome the Natures of the rest, and destroy their Power; so that the compounded Body would be of the same Nature with that prevailing Element, and consequently partake but of a small Portion of Life, because the Element it self does so.
§ 69. Then he started to think to himself about why he alone, among all living creatures, had this essence that made him similar to the heavenly bodies. He understood the nature of the elements and how one could change into another, realizing that nothing on Earth always stayed the same and that generation and decay continuously followed each other in a constant cycle. Most of these bodies were mixed and made up of opposing things, which made them more likely to break down. He could see that nothing pure and free from mixture existed among them, except for those substances that were closest to it, like gold and jacinth, which lasted the longest and were less prone to decay. The heavenly bodies, being the simplest and purest, were therefore less likely to break down and were not subject to changing forms. He realized that the true essence of those bodies in this earthly world consisted of some with one simple notion combined with physical form, like the four elements; and others had more complexity, like animals and plants. Those whose essence had the fewest forms exhibited the fewest actions and were further removed from life. If a body were found that lacked all form, it was impossible for it to be alive, lying close to nothingness. Conversely, those entities endowed with the most forms had the most functions and had an easier pathway to life. If this form were structured so that it couldn’t be separated from its proper matter, then its life would be clearly manifest, enduring, and robust to the highest extent. However, any body entirely lacking form was mere matter, without life, and close to nonexistence. The four elements existed with just one single form and ranked as the primary beings in the earthly realm, from which other, more complex beings are made. The life of these elements was very weak because they didn’t exhibit any variety of motion and always moved in the same direction. Each element faced opposition from another element that actively worked against its nature, trying to strip it of its form. Therefore, their essence was short-lived and weak. Plants had a stronger life, and animals had a more apparent life than plants. The reason was that whenever the nature of one element dominated in any of these compound bodies, that element would overpower the natures of the others, diminishing their capabilities. As a result, the compound body would take on the nature of the dominant element and consequently share only a small portion of life, just as the element itself did.
§ 70. On the contrary, if there were any of these compounded Bodies, in which the Nature of one Element did not prevail over the rest, but they were all equally mix'd, and a match one for the other; then one of them would not abate the Force of the other, any more than its own Force is abated by it, but they would work upon one another with equal Power, and the Operation of any one of them would not be more conspicuous than that of the rest; and this Body would be far from being like to any one of the Elements, but would be as if it had nothing contrary to its Form, and consequently the more dispos'd for Life; and the greater this Equality of Temperature was, and by how much the more perfect, and further distant from inclining oneway or other, by so much the farther it is distant from having any contrary to it, and its Life is the more perfect. Now since that Animal Spirit which is seated in the Heart is of a most exact Temperature, as being finer than Earth and Water, and grosser than Fire and Air, it has the Nature of a Mean between them all, and which has no manifest Opposition to any of the Elements, and by this means is fitted to become that Form which constitutes an Animal. And he saw that it follow'd from hence, that those Animal Spirits which were of the most even Temperature, were the best dispos'd for the most perfect Life in this World, of Generation and Corruption, and that this Spirit was very near having no opposite to its Forms, and did in this respect resemble the Heavenly Bodies which have no opposite to their Forms; and was therefore the Spirit of the Animal, because it was a Mean between all the Elements, and had no absolute Tendency, either upwards or downwards; but that, if it were possible it should be plac'd in the middle Space, between the Center and the highest Bounds of the Region of Fire, and not be destroy'd, it would continue in the same place, and move neither upwards nor downwards; but if it should be locally mov'd, it would move in a round, as the Heavenly Bodies do, and if it mov'd in its place, it would be round its own Center, and that it was impossible for it to be of any other Figure but Spherical, and for that reason it is very much like to the Heavenly Bodies.
§ 70. On the other hand, if there were any of these combined Bodies where the Nature of one Element didn’t dominate the others, but they were all mixed equally and compatible with each other, then one wouldn’t diminish the Force of the other, just as its own Force isn't reduced by it. Instead, they would interact with each other with equal Power, and the effect of any one of them wouldn’t be more noticeable than that of the others. This Body would be quite different from any of the Elements; it would be as if it had nothing contrary to its Form, making it more suited for Life. The more balanced this Temperature is, and the more perfect it is, staying neutral without leaning one way or the other, the further it is from having anything opposed to it, and its Life becomes more complete. Now, since the Animal Spirit located in the Heart has a very precise Temperature, being finer than Earth and Water, yet coarser than Fire and Air, it represents a balance among them all with no clear Opposition to any of the Elements, making it fit to become the Form that constitutes an Animal. It follows from this that those Animal Spirits with the most balanced Temperature are best suited for the highest form of Life in this World, concerning Generation and Corruption. This Spirit is very close to having no opposition to its Forms and, in this respect, resembles the Heavenly Bodies that also have no opposition to their Forms. Therefore, it is the Spirit of the Animal, as it acts as a Mean among all the Elements, with no absolute inclination either upwards or downwards. If it were possible for it to be placed in the middle Space, between the Center and the highest Edge of the Region of Fire, and not be destroyed, it would remain in the same spot, moving neither up nor down. However, if it were to move locally, it would move in a circle, just like the Heavenly Bodies, and if it moved in place, it would spin around its own Center. It would be impossible for it to take any form other than Spherical, which is why it closely resembles the Heavenly Bodies.
§ 71. And when he had consider'd the Properties of Animals, and could not see any one among them, concerning which he could in the least suspect that it had any Knowledge of this necessarily self-existent Being; but he knew that his own Essence had the Knowledge of it: He concluded from hence that he was an Animal, endu'd with a Spirit of an equal Temperature, as all the Heavenly Bodies are, and that he was of a distinct Species from the rest of Animals, and that he was created for another end, and design'd for something greater than what they were capable of. And this was enough to satisfie him of the Nobility of his Nature; namely, that his viler Part, i.e. the Corporeal, was most like of all to the Heavenly Substances, which are without this World of Generation and Corruption, and free from all accidents that cause any Defect, Change or Alteration: And that his noble Part, viz., that by which he attain'd the Knowledge of the necessarily self-existent Being, was something Heroical and Divine, not subject to Change or Dissolution, nor capable of being describ'd by any of the Properties or Attributes of Bodies: Not to be apprehended by any of the Senses, or by the Imagination; nor to be known by the means of any other Instrument but it self alone, and that it attains the Knowledge of it self by it self, and was at once the Knower the Knowledge, and the Thing known, the Faculty and the Object. Neither was there any difference between any of these because Diversity and Separation are Properties and Adjuncts of Bodies; but Body was no way concern'd here, nor any Property or Adjunct of Body.
§ 71. And when he considered the characteristics of animals and couldn’t find any that seemed to have even the slightest awareness of this necessarily self-existent Being; but he knew that his own essence had knowledge of it: He concluded that he was an animal, equipped with a spirit that was just as balanced as all the heavenly bodies, and that he belonged to a different species than other animals, designed for a higher purpose and greater things than they could achieve. This was enough for him to feel satisfied about the nobility of his nature; specifically, that his lower part, i.e. the physical body, was most similar to the heavenly substances, which are free from the cycle of generation and corruption, and untouched by any accidents that cause defects, changes, or alterations. And that his noble part, viz., the aspect through which he gained knowledge of the necessarily self-existent Being, was something heroic and divine, not subject to change or decay, nor could it be described by any of the properties or attributes of physical bodies: It couldn't be sensed by any of the senses, or imagined; nor could it be known through any means other than itself alone, achieving knowledge of itself by itself, and it was simultaneously the knower, the knowledge, and the thing known, the faculty and the object. There was no difference between any of these because Diversity and Separation are properties and attributes of bodies; but Body was not relevant here, nor any property or attribute of Body.
§ 72. Having apprehended the manner by which the being like the Heavenly Bodies, was peculiar to him above all other kinds of Animals whatever; he perceiv'd that it was a Duty necessarily incumbent upon him to resemble them, and imitate their Actions, and endeavour to the utmost to become like them: He perceiv'd also that in respect: of his nobler Part, by which he had attain'd the Knowledge of that necessarily self existent Being, he did in some measure resemble it, because he was separated from the Attributes of Bodies, as the necessarily self-existent Being is separated from them. He saw also that it was his Duty to endeavour to make himself Master of the Properties of that Being by all possible means, and put on his Qualities, and imitate his Actions, and labour in the doing his Will, and resign himself wholly to him, and submit to his Dispensations heartily and unfeignedly, so as to rejoice in him, tho' he should lay Afflictions upon his Body, and hurt, or totally destroy it.
§ 72. After realizing how the nature of beings like the Heavenly Bodies was unique to him compared to all other types of animals, he understood that it was his responsibility to resemble them, mimic their actions, and strive to become like them. He also recognized that in terms of his higher self, which allowed him to understand that necessarily self-existent Being, he somewhat resembled it because he was distinct from the attributes of physical bodies, just as the necessarily self-existent Being is separate from them. He saw that it was his duty to try to master the qualities of that Being by any means necessary, to adopt its traits, imitate its actions, work towards fulfilling its will, and wholly surrender himself to it, accepting its guidance wholeheartedly and genuinely, so that he could find joy in it, even if it brought suffering to his body or harmed it in some way.
§ 73. He also perceiv'd that he resembled the Beasts in his viler part, which belong'd to this Generable and Corruptible World, viz. this dark, gross Body, which sollicited him with the Desire of Variety of sensible Objects, and excited him to eating, drinking, and Copulation; and he knew that his Body was not created and join'd to him in vain, but that he was oblig'd to preserve it and take care of it, which he saw could not be done without some of those Actions which are common to the rest of the Animals. Thus it was plain to him, that there were three sorts of Actions which he was obliged to, viz. 1. Either those by which he resembled the Irrational Animals. Or, 2. Those by which he resembled the Heavenly Bodies. Or, 3. Those by which he resembled the necessarily self-existent Being: And that he was oblig'd to the first, as having a gross Body, consisting of several Parts, and different Faculties, and variety of Motions. To the second, as having an Animal Spirit, which had its Seat in the Heart, and was the first beginning of the Body and all its Faculties. To the third, as he was what he was, viz. as he was that Being, by which he knew the necessarily self-existent Being. And he was very well assur'd before, that his Happiness and Freedom from Misery, consisted in the perpetual Vision of that necessarily self-existent Being, without being averted from it so much as the twinkling of an Eye.
§ 73. He also realized that he was similar to the animals in his more base aspects, which were part of this Generable and Corruptible World, namely this dark, dense Body, which tempted him with a desire for a variety of sensory experiences, and drove him towards eating, drinking, and reproduction; and he understood that his Body was not created and attached to him in vain, but that he had a duty to preserve it and take care of it, which he saw could not be achieved without engaging in some of those Actions common to other animals. Thus, it was clear to him that there were three types of Actions he was obligated to perform, namely: 1. Those that made him like the irrational animals. Or, 2. Those that made him resemble the heavenly bodies. Or, 3. Those that allowed him to reflect the necessarily self-existent Being: And he was obliged to the first, as he possessed a physical Body made up of various Parts, different Abilities, and a range of Movements. To the second, as he had an Animal Spirit, which resided in the Heart, and was the foundational element of the Body and all its Abilities. To the third, as he was what he was, namely, as he was that Being through which he recognized the necessarily self-existent Being. And he was very certain beforehand that his Happiness and liberation from Suffering lay in the continuous Vision of that necessarily self-existent Being, without being diverted from it for even the blink of an Eye.
§ 74. Then he weigh'd with himself, by what means a Continuation of this Vision might be attain'd, and the Result of his Contemplation was this, viz. That he was obliged to keep himself constantly exercis'd in these three kinds of Resemblance. Not that the first of them did any way contribute to the helping him to the Vision(but was rather an Impediment and Hindrance, because it was concern'd only in sensible Objects, which are all of them a sort of Veil or Curtain interpos'd between us and it;) but because it was necessary for the Preservation of the Animal Spirit, whereby the second Resemblance, which he had with the Heavenly Bodies was acquir'd, and was for this reason necessary, though incumbred with Hindrances and Inconveniences. But as to the second Conformity, he saw indeed that a great share of that continu'd Vision was attain'd by it, but that it was not without Mixture; because, whatsoever contemplates the Vision after this manner continually, does, together with it, have regard to, and call a Look upon his own Essence, as shall be shewn hereafter. But that the third Conformity was that by which he obtain'd the pure and entire Vision, so as to be wholly taken up with it, without being diverted from it one way or other, by any means whatsoever, but being still intent upon that necessarily self-existent Being; which whosoever enjoys, has no regard to any thing else, and his own Essence is altogether neglected, and vanish'd out of fight, and become as nothing; and so are all other Essences both great and small, except only the Essence of that One, True, Necessarily Self-existent, High and Powerful Being.
§ 74. Then he considered how he could continue this Vision, and the outcome of his contemplation was this: he needed to constantly engage in these three types of resemblance. The first type didn't help him achieve the Vision at all; instead, it was more of an obstacle since it was only concerned with tangible objects, which act as a sort of veil separating us from it. However, it was essential for maintaining the Animal Spirit, which allowed for the second resemblance he had with the Heavenly Bodies. This was necessary even though it came with its difficulties and inconveniences. As for the second similarity, he realized that much of the ongoing Vision was achieved through it, but it was not without its mix because anyone who contemplates the Vision in this way also turns their attention to their own essence, as will be explained later. But the third type of resemblance was the one through which he attained the pure and complete Vision, fully absorbed in it without being distracted in any way, always focused on that necessarily self-existent Being. Whoever experiences this has no regard for anything else; their own essence is entirely overlooked, disappears from view, and becomes as if it doesn't exist at all, just like all other essences, both great and small, except for the essence of that One, True, Necessarily Self-existent, High and Powerful Being.
§ 75. Now when he was assur'd that the utmost Bound of all his Desires consisted in this third Conformity, and that it was not to be attain'd, without being a long time exercis'd in the second; and that there was no continuing so long as was necessary for that Purpose, but by means of the first; (which, how necessary soever, he knew was an Hindrance in itself, and an Help only by Accident.) He resolved to allow himself no more of that first Conformity than needs must, which was only just so much as would keep the Animal Spirit alive. Now, in order to this, he found there were two Things necessary; The former, to help it inwardly, and supply the Defect of that Nourishment which was wasted; The latter, to preserve it from without, against the Extremities of Heat and Cold, Rain and Sun, hurtful Animals, and such like; and he perceiv'd, that if he should allow himself to use these things, though necessary, unadvisedly and at Adventure, it might chance to expose him to Excess, and by that means he might do 'himself an Injury unawares; whereupon he concluded it the safest way to set Bounds to himself, which he resolv'd not to pass; both as to the Kind of Meat which he was to eat, and the Quantity and Quality of it, and the Times of returning to it.
§ 75. Now that he was sure the ultimate limit of all his desires was this third Conformity, and that it couldn’t be achieved without spending a long time focused on the second; and that sustaining the necessary duration for that purpose was only possible through the first; (which, no matter how essential, he knew was an obstacle in itself and helpful only by chance.) He decided to allow himself only as much of that first Conformity as he needed, just enough to keep his spirit alive. To do this, he realized there were two things necessary: The first was to help it internally and replace the nourishment that was depleted; the second was to protect it externally from extreme heat and cold, rain and sun, harmful animals, and so on; and he understood that if he allowed himself to use these things, even though they were necessary, carelessly and randomly, it could lead him to excess, potentially causing him harm unintentionally; therefore, he concluded that the safest approach was to set limits for himself that he resolved not to exceed; both in terms of the type of food he would eat and the quantity, quality, and timing of it.
§ 76. And first he consider'd the several Kinds of those things which were fit to eat; and found that there were three sorts, viz. either such Plants as were not yet come to their full Growth, nor attained to Perfection, such as are several sorts of green Herbs which are fit to eat: Or secondly, the Fruits of Trees which were fully ripe, and had Seed fit for the Production of more of the same Kind (and such were the kinds of Fruits that were newly gathered and dry): Or lastly, Living Creatures, both Fish and Flesh. Now he knew very well, that all these things were created by that necessarily self-existent Being, in approaching to whom he was assur'd that his Happiness did consist, and in desiring to resemble him. Now the eating of these things must needs hinder their attaining to their Perfection, and deprive them of that End for which they were design'd; and this would be an Opposition to the working of the Supream Agent, and such an Opposition would hinder that Nearness and Conformity to him, which he so much desir'd. Upon this he thought it the best way to abstain from eating altogether, if possible; but when he saw that this would not do, and that such an Abstinence tended to the Dissolution of his Body, which was so much a greater Opposition to the Agent than the former, by how much he was of a more excellent Nature than those things, whose Destruction was the Cause of his Preservation: Of two Evils he resolved to chuse the least, and do that which contain'd in it the least Opposition to the Creator; and resolved to partake of any of these sorts, if those he had most mind to were not at hand, in such quantity as he should conclude upon hereafter; and if it so happen'd that he had them all at hand, then he would consider with himself, and chuse that, in the partaking of which there would be the least Opposition to the Work of the Creator: Such as the pulp of those Fruits which were full ripe, and had Seeds in them fit to produce others of the like kind, always taking care to preserve the Seeds, and neither cut them, nor spoil them, nor throw them in such places as were not fit for Plants to grow in, as smooth Stones, salt Earth, and the like. And if such pulpy Fruits, as Apples, Pears, Plumbs, &c. could not easily be come at, he would then take such as had nothing in them fit to eat but only the Seed, as Almonds and Chesnuts, or such green Herbs as were young and tender; always observing this Rule, that let him take of which sort he would, he still chose those that there was greatest Plenty of, and which increased fastest, but so as to pull up nothing by the Roots, nor spoil the Seed: And if none of these things could be had, he would then take some living Creature, or eat Eggs; but when he took any Animal, he chose that sort of which there was the greatest Plenty, so as not totally to destroy any Species.
§ 76. First, he considered the different types of things that were suitable to eat and found there were three kinds: firstly, plants that had not yet reached full growth or perfection, such as various types of green herbs that are edible; secondly, fully ripe fruits from trees that had seeds capable of producing more of the same kind (like freshly picked and dry fruits); and lastly, living creatures, including both fish and meat. He was well aware that all these things were created by the necessarily self-existent Being, in whom he believed his happiness lay and whom he desired to resemble. However, eating these things would prevent them from reaching their perfection and deprive them of their intended purpose, which would oppose the work of the Supreme Agent, hindering the closeness and conformity to Him that he longed for. Therefore, he thought it best to abstain from eating altogether if possible. But when he realized this wouldn’t work and that such abstinence would lead to his body’s deterioration, which was a greater opposition to the Agent since he was of a far more excellent nature than those things whose destruction caused his preservation, he resolved to choose the lesser of two evils and do what would contain the least opposition to the Creator. He decided to eat from any of these types if the ones he preferred were not available, in a quantity he would determine later. If he had access to all of them, he would consider and choose the one that caused the least opposition to the Creator's work. This would include the pulp of ripe fruits with seeds capable of producing more of the same kind, always making sure to preserve the seeds, without cutting or spoiling them, or throwing them in places unsuitable for plants to grow, like smooth stones or salty soil. If pulpy fruits like apples, pears, and plums weren’t easily accessible, he would then choose those that offered nothing edible except for the seeds, such as almonds and chestnuts, or young tender herbs, always following this rule: whichever type he chose, he would prefer those that were abundant and grew quickly, ensuring he neither uprooted them nor spoiled the seeds. And if none of these options were available, he would then take some living creature or eat eggs, but when selecting any animal, he would choose a type that was most plentiful, to avoid completely destroying any species.
§ 77. These were the Rules which he prescrib'd to himself, as to the Kinds of his Provision; as to the Quantity, his Rule was to eat no more than just what would satisfie his Hunger; and as for the time of his Meals, he design'd, when he was once satisfied, not to eat any more till he found some Disability in himself which hindred his Exercise in the second Conformity, (of which we are now going to speak;) and as for those things which necessity requir'd of him towards the Conservation of his Animal Spirit, in regard of defending it from external Injuries, he was not much troubled about them, for he was cloath'd with Skins, and had a House sufficient to secure him from those Inconveniences from without, which was enough for him; and he thought it superfluous to take any further Care about those things; and as for his Diet, he observ'd those Rules which he had prescrib'd to himself, namely, those which we have just now set down.
§ 77. These were the rules he set for himself regarding the types of food he would eat; as for the quantity, his rule was to eat only what would satisfy his hunger. For the timing of his meals, he decided that after he was satisfied, he wouldn't eat again until he felt some sort of weakness that would prevent him from engaging in the second Conformity (which we will discuss next). As for the necessities to maintain his vitality and protect himself from external harm, he wasn't overly concerned because he was clothed in skins and had a shelter that was enough to keep him safe from those outside inconveniences. He felt it was unnecessary to worry about those matters any further. Regarding his diet, he followed the rules he had set for himself, specifically the ones we just outlined.
§ 78. After this he apply'd himself to the second Operation, viz. the Imitation of the Heavenly Bodies, and expressing their proper Qualities in himself; which when he had consider'd, he found to be of three sorts. The first were such as had relation to those inferior Bodies, which, are plac'd in this World of Generation and Corruption, as Heat, which they impart to those of their own Nature, and Cold by accident, Illumination, Rarefaction, and Condensation, and all those other things, by which they influence these inferior Bodies, whereby they are dispos'd for the Reception of Spiritual Forms from the necessarily self-existent Agent. The second sort of Properties which they had, were such as concern'd their own Being, as that they were clear, bright and pure, free from all manner of feculent Matter, and whatsoever kinds of Impurity: That their Motion was circular, some of them moving round their own Center, and some again round the Center of other Planets. The third kind of their Properties, were such as had relation to the necessarily self-existent Agent, as their continually beholding him without any Interruption, and having a Desire towards him, being busied in his Service, and moving agreeable to his Will, and not otherwise, but as he pleased, and by his Power. So he began to resemble them in every one of these three kinds, to the utmost of his Power.
§ 78. After this, he focused on the second task, namely, imitating the heavenly bodies and expressing their true qualities within himself. Upon reflection, he identified three kinds. The first type related to the lower bodies that exist in this world of creation and destruction, such as heat, which they naturally share, and cold, which occurs incidentally, along with illumination, rarefaction, condensation, and all other influences they exert on these lower bodies, preparing them to receive spiritual forms from the necessarily self-existent agent. The second type of properties pertained to their own existence, such as clarity, brightness, and purity, free from any kind of impure matter or filth. Their motion was circular, with some moving around their own center and others orbiting around the centers of other planets. The third type of properties were related to the necessarily self-existent agent, including their continuous observation of him without interruption, their desire for him, their engagement in his service, and their movement in accordance with his will, not otherwise, but only as he desired and by his power. Thus, he began to emulate them in all three types to the best of his ability.
§ 79. And as for his first Conformity, his Imitation of them consisted in removing all things that were hurtful, either from Animals or Plants if they could be remov'd: So that if he saw any Plant which was depriv'd of the Benefit of the Sun, by the Interposition of any other Body; or that its growth was hindred by its being twisted with, or standing too near any other Plant, he would remove that which hindred it if possible, yet so as not to hurt either; or if it was in danger of dying for want of Moisture, he took what care he could to water it constantly. Or if he saw any Creature pursu'd by any wild Beast, or entangled in a Snare, or prick'd with Thorns, or that had gotten any thing hurtful fallen into its Eyes or Ears, or was hungry or thirsty, he took all possible care to relieve it. And when he saw any Water-course stopp'd by any Stone, or any thing brought down by the Stream, so that any Plant or Animal was hindred of it, he took care to remove it. And thus he continu'd in this first kind of Imitation of the Heavenly Bodies, till he had attain'd it to the very heighth of Perfection.
§ 79. As for his initial conformity, his imitation involved getting rid of anything harmful to animals or plants if it could be removed. If he noticed a plant that wasn’t getting enough sunlight because of another object blocking it, or if its growth was stunted due to being twisted with or too close to another plant, he would remove the obstruction if possible, making sure not to harm either plant. If a plant was at risk of dying from lack of water, he did his best to water it regularly. If he saw a creature being chased by a wild animal, caught in a trap, or injured by thorns, or if something harmful had fallen into its eyes or ears, or if it was hungry or thirsty, he took every possible action to help it. When he noticed a waterway blocked by a stone or debris brought downstream that was preventing a plant or animal from accessing it, he made sure to clear it. He continued with this first form of imitation of the Heavenly Bodies until he achieved the highest level of perfection.
§ 80. The second sort of Imitation consisted in his continually obliging himself to keep himself clean from all manner of Dirt and Nastiness, and washing himself often, keeping his Nails and his Teeth clean, and the secret Parts of his Body, which he used to rub sometimes with sweet Herbs and Perfume with Odors. He used frequently to make clean his Cloaths; and perfume them, so that he was all over extreamly clean and fragrant. Besides this, he us'd a great many sorts of Circular Motion[21], sometimes walking round the Island, compassing the Shore, and going round the utmost Bounds of it; sometimes walking or running a great many times round about his House or some Stone, at other times turning himself round so often that he was dizzy.
§ 80. The second kind of imitation involved him constantly ensuring he stayed clean from all kinds of dirt and nastiness, washing himself often, keeping his nails and teeth clean, and washing his private parts, which he occasionally rubbed with fragrant herbs and perfumes. He made a habit of cleaning his clothes and scenting them, so he was incredibly clean and smelled great all over. Additionally, he practiced a lot of circular movements[21], sometimes walking around the island, circling the shore, and going around its farthest limits; at other times, he would walk or run many times around his house or a stone, and occasionally he would spin around so much that he became dizzy.
§ 81. His Imitation of the third sort of Attributes, consisted in confining his Thoughts to the Contemplation of the necessarily self-existent Being. And in order to this, he remov'd all his Affections from sensible Things, shut his Eyes, stopp'd his Ears, and refrain'd himself as much as possible from following his Imagination, endeavouring to the utmost to think of nothing besides him; nor to admit together with him any other Object of Contemplation. And he us'd to help himself in this by violently turning himself round, in which when he was very violently exercis'd, all manner of sensible Objects vanish'd out of his sight, and the Imagination, and all the other Faculties which make any use of the Organs of the Body grew Weak; and on the other side, the Operations of his Essence, which depended not on the Body, grew strong, so that at sometimes his Meditation was pure and free from any Mixture, and he beheld by it the necessarily self-existent Being: But then again the Corporeal Faculties would return upon him, and spoil his Contemplation, and bring him down to the lowest Degree where he was before. Now, when he had any Infirmity upon him which interrupted his Design, he took some kind of Meat, but still according to the aforemention'd Rules; and then remov'd again to that State of Imitation of the Heavenly Bodies, in these three Respects which we have mention'd; and thus he continued for some time opposing his Corporeal Faculties, and they opposing him, and mutually struggling one against another, and at such times as he got the better of them; and his Thoughts were free from Mixture; he did apprehend something of the Condition of those, who have attained to the third Resemblance.
§ 81. His imitation of the third type of attributes involved focusing his thoughts solely on the contemplation of the necessarily self-existent Being. To achieve this, he removed all his affections from physical things, closed his eyes, covered his ears, and tried as much as possible to avoid following his imagination, striving to think only of him and not allow any other objects of contemplation alongside him. He would assist himself in this by spinning around vigorously, and when he was intensely engaged in this, all sensory objects would disappear from his sight, and his imagination, along with all other faculties that relied on the body's organs, would weaken; meanwhile, the operations of his essence, which did not depend on the body, would strengthen. At times, his meditation was pure and free from any mixture, allowing him to perceive the necessarily self-existent Being. However, the bodily faculties would eventually return and disrupt his contemplation, dragging him back down to his previous state. When he experienced any impairment that interrupted his intention, he would eat something, still following the aforementioned rules, and then return to that state of imitation of the heavenly bodies, in the three respects we mentioned. Thus, he continued for a time, opposing his bodily faculties as they opposed him, engaged in a mutual struggle. At those times when he managed to overcome them and his thoughts were free from mixture, he could grasp something of the condition of those who had attained the third resemblance.
§ 82. Then he began to seek after this third Assimulation, and took pains in the attaining it. And first he consider'd the Attributes of the necessarily self-existent Being. Now it had appear'd to him, during the time of his Theoretical Speculation, before he enter'd upon the Practical Part; that there were two Sorts of them, viz. Affirmative, as Knowledge, Power and Wisdom &c. and Negative, as Immateriality; not only such as consisted in the not being Body; but in being altogether remov'd from any thing that had the least Relation to Body, though at never so great a Distance. And that this was a Condition, not only requir'd in the Negative Attributes, but in the Affirmative too, viz. that they should be free from all Properties of Body, of which, Multiplicity is one. Now the Divine Essence is not multiplied by these Affirmative Attributes, but all of 'em together are one and the same thing, viz. his real Essence. Then he began to consider how he might imitate him in both these Kinds; and as for the Affirmative Attributes, when he consider'd that they were nothing else but his real Essence, and that by no means it could be said of them that they are many(because Multiplicity is a Property of Body) and that the Knowledge of his own Essence was not a Notion superadded to his Essence, but that his Essence was the Knowledge of his Essence; and so vice versa, it appear'd to him, that if he would know his Being, this Knowledge, by which he knew his Being would not be a Notion superadded to his Being, but be the very Being itself. And he perceived that his way to make himself like to him, as to what concern'd his Affirmative Attributes, would be to know him alone, abstracted wholly from all Properties of Body.
§ 82. Then he started pursuing this third Assimulation and worked hard to achieve it. First, he considered the Attributes of the necessarily self-existent Being. During his time of Theoretical Speculation, before he moved on to the Practical Part, he realized that there were two types of attributes: viz. Affirmative, like Knowledge, Power, and Wisdom, etc., and Negative, like Immateriality; not only in terms of not being Body, but in being completely removed from anything even remotely related to Body, no matter how far away. This was a condition required not only for the Negative Attributes but also for the Affirmative ones, viz. that they should be free from all properties of Body, one of which is Multiplicity. Now, the Divine Essence is not multiplied by these Affirmative Attributes; rather, all of them together are one and the same thing, viz. his real Essence. Then he began to think about how he could imitate him in both categories; and as for the Affirmative Attributes, he realized that they were nothing but his real Essence, and that it couldn’t be said they were many (because Multiplicity is a property of Body). It became clear to him that knowing his own Essence wasn’t a notion added on to his Essence, but rather that his Essence was the Knowledge of his Essence; and vice versa, it seemed to him that if he wanted to understand his Being, this Knowledge through which he understood his Being would not be a notion added to his Being, but would actually be the very Being itself. He realized that to make himself similar to him concerning his Affirmative Attributes, he would need to know him alone, entirely separate from all Properties of Body.
§ 83. This he apply'd himself to; and as for the Negative Attributes, they all consisted in Separation from Bodily Things. He began therefore to strip himself of all Bodily Properties, which he had made some Progress in before, during the time of the former Exercise, when he was employ'd in the Imitation of the Heavenly Bodies; but there still remained a great many Relicks, as his Circular Motion (Motion being one of the more proper Attributes of Body), and his care of Animals and Plants, Compassion upon them, and Industry in removing whatever inconvenienc'd them. Now all these things belong to Corporeal Attributes, for he could not see these things at first, but by Corporeal Faculties; and he was oblig'd to make use of the same Faculties in preserving them. Therefore he began to reject and remove all those things from himself, as being in no wise consistent with that State which he was now in search of. So he continu'd, confining himself to rest in the Bottom of his Cave, with his Head bow'd down, and his Eyes shut, and turning himself altogether from all sensible Things and the Corporeal Faculties, and bending all his Thoughts and Meditations upon the necessarily self-existent Being, without admitting any thing else besides him; and if any other Object presented itself to his Imagination, he rejected it with his utmost Force; and exercis'd himself in this, and persisted in it to that Degree, that sometimes he did neither eat nor stir for a great many Days together. And whilst he was thus earnestly taken up in Contemplation, sometimes all manner of Beings whatsoever would be quite out of his Mind and Thoughts, except his own Being only.
§ 83. He focused on this; and as for the Negative Attributes, they all had to do with being separate from physical things. He started to rid himself of all physical traits, having made some progress before during his previous exercise of imitating the Heavenly Bodies. However, many remnants still remained, such as his Circular Motion (since motion is one of the primary characteristics of a body), his care for animals and plants, his compassion for them, and his efforts to alleviate any difficulties they faced. All of these are physical attributes because he could only perceive them through physical faculties, and he had to rely on those same faculties to preserve them. So he began to eliminate all those things from himself, as they were not at all aligned with the state he was now seeking. He continued this way, staying in the bottom of his cave, with his head bowed and his eyes closed, completely turning away from all sensory things and physical faculties, and focusing all his thoughts and meditations on the necessarily self-existent Being, without allowing anything else in. If any other image came to his mind, he forcefully rejected it, training himself in this practice to the point that sometimes he wouldn't eat or move for many days. While he was deeply engaged in this contemplation, sometimes all kinds of beings would completely vanish from his mind, leaving only his own existence.
§ 84. But he found that his own Being was not excluded by his Thoughts, no not at such times when he was most deeply immers'd in the Contemplation of the first, true, necessarily self-existent Being. Which concern'd him very much, for he knew that even this was a Mixture in this simple Vision, and the Admission of an extraneous Object in that Contemplation. Upon which he endeavour'd to disappear from himself, and be wholly taken up in the Vision of that true Being; till at last he attain'd it; and then both the Heavens and the Earth, and whatsoever is between them, and all Spiritual Forms, and Corporeal Faculties; and all those Powers which are separate from Matter, and are those Beings which know the necessarily self-existent Being, all disappear'd and vanish'd, and were as if they had never been, and amongst these his own Being disappear'd too, and there remain'd nothing but this ONE, TRUE, Perpetually Self-existent Being, who spoke thus in that Saying of his (which is not a Notion superadded to his Essence.) To whom now belongs the Kingdom? To this One, Almighty God.[22] Which Words of his Hai Ebn Yokdhan understood, and heard his Voice; nor was his being unacquainted with Words, and not being able to speak, any Hindrance at all to the understanding him. Wherefore he deeply immers'd himself into this State, and witness'd that which neither Eye hath seen, nor Ear heard; nor hath it ever enter'd into the Heart of Man to conceive.
§ 84. But he realized that his own existence wasn't shut out by his thoughts, not even during those times when he was completely absorbed in contemplating the first, true, necessarily self-existent Being. This concerned him greatly, as he understood that even this was a blend in this simple vision, introducing an outside object into that contemplation. So, he tried to erase himself and be entirely absorbed in the vision of that true Being; finally, he achieved it; and then both Heaven and Earth, along with everything in between, and all spiritual forms, and corporeal faculties; and all those powers that exist apart from matter, which are the beings that comprehend the necessarily self-existent Being, all disappeared and vanished, as if they had never existed, including his own existence, leaving only this ONE, TRUE, Perpetually Self-existent Being, who spoke in that saying of his (which isn't a concept added to his essence). Whose is the Kingdom now? To this One, Almighty God.[22] These words were understood by Hai Ebn Yokdhan, and he heard his voice; and not being familiar with words and unable to speak didn't hinder his understanding at all. Therefore, he plunged deeply into this state and witnessed what neither eye has seen, nor ear has heard; nor has it ever entered the heart of man to conceive.
§ 85. And now, don't expect that I should give thee a Description of that, which the Heart of Man cannot conceive. For if a great many of thole things which we do conceive are nevertheless hard to be explain'd, how much more difficult must those be which cannot be conceiv'd by the Heart, nor are circumscrib'd in the Limits of that World in which it converses. Now, when I say the Heart, I don't mean the Substance of it, nor that Spirit which is contain'd in the Cavity of it; but I mean by it, the Form of that Spirit which is diffus'd by its Faculties through the whole Body of Man. Now every one of these three is sometimes call'd the Heart, but 'tis impossible that this thing which I mean should be comprehended by any of these three, neither can we express any thing by Words, which is not first conceiv'd in the Heart. And whosoever asks to have it explain'd, asks an Impossibility; for 'tis just as if a Man should have a mind to taste Colours, quatenas Colours, and desire, that black should be either sweet or sowre. However, I shall not dismiss you without some Limits, whereby I shall point out to you in some Measure, what wonderful things he saw when in this Condition, but all figuratively, and by way of Parable; not pretending to give a literal Description of that, which is impossible to be known, but by coming thither. Attend therefore with the Ears of thy Heart, and look sharply with the Eyes of thy Understanding, upon that which I shall shew thee; it may be thou may'st find so much in it, as may serve to lead thee into the right way. But I make this Bargain, that thou shalt not at present require any further Explication of it by Word of Mouth; but rest thy self contented with what I shall commit to these Papers. For 'tis a narrow Field, and 'tis dangerous to attempt the explaining of that with Words, the Nature of which admits no Explication.
§ 85. Now, don’t expect me to describe something that the human heart cannot grasp. If many things we do understand are still difficult to explain, how much harder must those be that can't even be conceived by the heart, nor fit within the boundaries of the world it knows. When I mention the heart, I’m not talking about its physical substance or the spirit contained within it; I mean the essence of that spirit that spreads through its faculties throughout the whole body. Each of these three is sometimes called the heart, but it’s impossible for what I’m referring to to be understood by any of them, nor can we express anything with words that isn’t first conceived in the heart. Anyone asking for an explanation is asking for the impossible; it’s like a person wanting to taste colors, specifically wanting black to be either sweet or sour. However, I won’t leave you without some boundaries to help you get an idea of the amazing things he saw while in this state, but all will be figurative and metaphorical; I’m not trying to give a literal description of what is impossible to know, except by experiencing it yourself. So, pay attention with the ears of your heart and look closely with the eyes of your understanding at what I’ll show you; you might find enough within it to guide you on the right path. But I make this agreement: you won’t ask for any more verbal explanations right now; just be content with what I’ll put in these papers. It’s a limited field, and it’s risky to attempt to explain what words can’t adequately convey.
§ 86. I say then, when he had abstracted himself from his own and all other Essences, and beheld nothing in Nature, but only that One, Living and Permanent Being: When he saw what he saw, and then afterwards return'd to the beholding of other Things: Upon his Coming to himself from that State (which was like Drunkenness) he began to think that his own Essence did not at all differ from the Essence of that TRUE Being, but that they were both one and the same thing; and that the thing which he had taken before for his own Essence, distinct from that true Essence was in reality nothing at all, and that there was nothing in him but this true Essence. And that this was like the Light of the Sun, which, when it falls upon solid Bodies, shines there; and though it be attributed, or may seem to belong to that Body upon which it appears, yet it is nothing else in reality, but the Light of the Sun. And if that Body be remov'd, its Light also is remov'd; but the Light of the Sun remains still after the same manner, and is neither increas'd by the Presence of that Body, nor diminish'd by its Absence. Now when there happens to be a Body which is fitted for such a Reception of Light, it receives it; if such a Body be absent, then there is no such Reception, and it signifies nothing at all.
§ 86. I say then, when he had detached himself from his own essence and all other essences, and observed nothing in nature except for that One, Living and Permanent Being: When he saw what he saw, then afterwards returned to observing other things: Upon coming back to himself from that state (which was like being drunk), he began to think that his own essence didn't actually differ from the essence of that TRUE Being, but that they were both one and the same; and that what he had previously considered his own essence, separate from that true essence, was actually nothing at all, and that there was nothing in him but this true Essence. This was like the light of the sun, which, when it shines on solid objects, appears to belong to those objects; yet in reality, it is just the light of the sun. And if that object is removed, its light is also removed; but the light of the sun remains in the same way and is neither increased by the presence of that object nor diminished by its absence. Now, when there is an object that is suitable for receiving light, it takes it in; if such an object is absent, then there is no reception, and it means nothing at all.
§ 87. He was the more confirm'd in this Opinion, because it appeared to him before, that this TRUE Powerful and Glorious Being, was not by any means capable of Multiplicity, and that his Knowledge of his Essence, was his very Essence, from whence he argued thus:
§ 87. He was even more convinced of this opinion because it seemed to him earlier that this TRUE Powerful and Glorious Being was in no way capable of Multiplicity, and that his understanding of his essence was his very essence, from which he argued as follows:
He that has the Knowledge of this Essence has the Essence itself; hut I have the knowledge of this Essence. Ergo, I have the Essence itself.
Whoever understands this Essence has the Essence itself; but I understand this Essence. So, I have the Essence itself.
Now this Essence can be present no where but with itself, and its very Presence is Essence; and therefore he concluded that he was that very Essence. And to all other Essences which were separate from Matter, which had the Knowledge of that true Essence, though before he had looked upon them as many, by this way of thinking, appear'd to him to be only one thing. And this misgrounded Conceit of his, had like to have firmly rooted itself in his Mind, unless God had pursu'd him with his Mercy, and directed him by his gracious Guidance; and then he perceiv'd that it arose from the Relicks of that Obscurity which is natural to Body, and the Dregs of sensible Objects. Because that Much and Little, Unity and Multiplicity, Collection and Separation, are all of them Properties of Body. But we cannot say of these separate Essences, which know this TRUE Being (whose Name be prais'd) that they are many or one, because they are immaterial. Now, Multiplicity is because of the Difference of one Being from another, and there can be no Unity but by Conjunction, and none of these can be understood without Compound Notions which are mix'd with Matter. Besides, that the Explication of Things in this place is very straight and difficult; because if you go about to express what belongs to these separate Essences, by way of Multitude, or in the Plural, according to our way of speaking, this insinuates a Notion of Multiplicity, whereas they are far from being many; and if you speak of them by way of Separation, or in the Singular, this insinuates a Notion of Unity, whereas they are far from being one.
Now this Essence can only exist with itself, and its very Presence is Essence; therefore, he concluded that he was that very Essence. To all other Essences separate from Matter, which had the knowledge of that true Essence, although he had previously seen them as many, through this way of thinking, they appeared to him to be just one thing. This misguided belief of his could have taken hold in his Mind, if God hadn’t pursued him with His Mercy and guided him with His grace; then he realized it stemmed from the remnants of the obscurity that is natural to Body, and the remnants of tangible objects. Because Much and Little, Unity and Multiplicity, Collection and Separation are all properties of Body. But we cannot say of these separate Essences, which know this TRUE Being (whose Name be praised), that they are many or one, because they are immaterial. Now, Multiplicity exists due to the difference of one Being from another, and there can be no Unity without Conjunction, and none of these can be understood without Compound Notions mixed with Matter. Furthermore, the explanation of things in this context is very straightforward and difficult; because if you try to express what belongs to these separate Essences in terms of Multitude, or in the Plural, according to our way of speaking, this suggests a notion of Multiplicity, whereas they are far from being many; and if you refer to them in terms of Separation, or in the Singular, this suggests a notion of Unity, whereas they are far from being one.
§ 88. And here methinks I fee one of those Batts, whose Eyes the Sun dazzles, moving himself in the Chain of his Folly, and saying, This Subtilty of yours exceeds all Bounds, for you have withdrawn your self from the State and Condition of understanding Men, and indeed thrown away the Nature of Intelligible Things, for this is a certain Axiom, that a thing must be either one, or more than one. Soft and fair; let that Gentleman be pleas'd to consider with himself, and contemplate this vile, sensible World, after the same manner which Hai Ebn Yokdhan did, who, when he consider'd it one way, sound such a Multiplicity in it, as was incomprehensible; and then again considering it another way, perceiv'd that it was only one thing; and thus he continu'd fluctuating, and could not determine on one side more than another. Now if it were so in this sensible World, which is the proper place of Multiplicity and Singularity, and the place where the true Nature of them is understood, and in which are Separation and Union, Division into Parts, and Distinction, Agreement and Difference, what would he think of the Divine World, in, or concerning which we cannot justly say, all nor some, nor express any thing belonging to it by such Words as our Ears are us'd to, without insinuating some Notion which is contrary to the Truth of the thing, which no Man knows but he that has seen it, nor understands; but he that has attain'd to it.
§ 88. And here I see one of those fools, whose eyes are dazzled by the sun, moving in the chains of his own foolishness, and saying, Your cleverness goes beyond all limits because you have removed yourself from the state and condition of understanding people, and in fact, thrown away the essence of intelligible things. This is a certain truth that a thing must be either one or more than one. Easy there; let that gentleman take a moment to reflect and think about this vile, physical world, just as Hai Ebn Yokdhan did, who, when he examined it one way, found such a multitude in it that was incomprehensible; then, upon looking at it another way, realized it was actually one thing; and thus he continued to waver and couldn't settle on one side over the other. Now, if it is so in this sensible world, which is the quintessential place of Multiplicity and Singularity, and the realm where their true nature is understood, with Separation and Union, Division into parts, and Distinction, Agreement and Difference, what would he think of the Divine World, about which we cannot accurately say all or some, nor express anything about it using words our ears are accustomed to, without implying some notion that goes against the truth of the matter, known only by those who've seen it and understood it, but only by those who've achieved that understanding?
§ 89. And as for his saying, That I have withdrawn myself from the State and Condition of understanding Men, and thrown away the Nature of Intelligible Things: I grant it, and leave him to his Understanding, and his understanding Men he speaks of. For that Understanding which he, and such as he, mean, is nothing else but that Rational Faculty which examines the Individuals of Sensible Things, and from thence gets an Universal Notion; and those understanding Men he means, are those which make use of this sort of Separation. But that kind, which we are now speaking of, is above all this; and therefore let every one that knows nothing but Sensible Things and their Universals, shut his Ears, and pack away to his Company, who know the outside of the Things of this World, but take no care of the next. But if thou art one of them to whom these Limits and Signs by which we describe the Divine World are sufficient, and dost not put that Sense upon my Words in which they are commonly us'd[23], I shall give thee some farther Account of what Hai Ebn Yokdhan saw, when he was in the State of those who have attain'd to the Truth, of which we have made Mention before, and it is thus;
§ 89. Regarding his claim, That I have withdrawn myself from the State and Condition of understanding Men, and thrown away the Nature of Intelligible Things: I acknowledge this and leave him with his understanding and those understanding Men he talks about. The type of understanding he and others like him refer to is simply that rational ability which examines individual sensible things and from that derives a universal notion; the understanding Men he means are those who rely on this type of separation. However, the kind we are discussing now is beyond all this; therefore, let anyone who knows only sensible things and their universals close their ears and go back to their circle, who are only concerned with the external aspects of this world and ignore the next. But if you are one of those for whom these limits and signs we use to describe the Divine World are enough and do not interpret my words in the way they are usually understood[23], I will provide some further insight into what Hai Ebn Yokdhan observed when he reached the state of those who have attained the Truth, as we mentioned before, and here it is;
§ 90. After he was wholly immers'd in the Speculation of these things, and perfectly abstracted from all other Objects, and in the nearest Approach[24]; he saw in the highest Sphere, beyond which there is no Body, a Being free from Matter, which was not the Being of that ONE, TRUE ONE, nor the Sphere itself, nor yet any thing different from them both; but was like the Image of the Sun which appears in a well-polish'd Looking-glass, which is neither the Sun nor the Looking-glass, and yet not distinct from them. And he saw in the Essence of that separate Sphere, such Perfection, Splendor and Beauty, as is too great to be express'd by any Tongue, and too subtil to be cloath'd in Words; and he perceiv'd that it was in the utmost Perfection of Delight and Joy, Exultation and Gladness, by reason of its beholding that TRUE Essence, whose Glory be exalted,
§ 90. After he was completely absorbed in thinking about these things, and totally detached from all other subjects, he came as close as possible to understanding; he saw in the highest realm, beyond which there is no Body, a Being that is free from matter, which was not the Being of that ONE, TRUE ONE, nor the realm itself, nor anything different from the two; but was like the image of the Sun seen in a well-polished mirror, which is neither the Sun nor the mirror, yet not separate from them. And he perceived in the essence of that separate realm such perfection, brilliance, and beauty that is too great to be expressed by any language, and too subtle to be captured in words; he realized that it was in a state of ultimate delight and joy, exultation, and happiness, because of its perception of that TRUE essence, whose glory be exalted.
§ 91. He saw also that the next Sphere to it, which is that of the Fixed Stars, had an immaterial Essence, which was not the Essence of that TRUE ONE, nor the Essence of that highest, separated Sphere, nor the Sphere itself, and yet not different from these; but is like the Image of the Sun which is reflected upon a Looking glass, from another Glass placed opposite to the Sun; and he observ'd in this Essence also the like Splendor, Beauty, Loveliness and Pleasure, which he had observ'd in the Essence of the other highest Sphere. He saw likewise that the next Sphere, which is the Sphere of Saturn, had an immaterial Essence, which was none of those Essences he had seen before, nor yet different from them; but was like the Image of the Sun, which appears in a Glass, upon which it is reflected from a Glass which receiv'd that Reflection from another Glass plac'd opposite to the Sun. And he saw in this Essence too, the same Splendor and Delight which he had observ'd in the former. And so in all the Spheres he observ'd distinct, immaterial Essences, every one of which was not any of those which went before it, not yet different from them; but was like the Image of the Sun reflected from one Glass to another, according to the Order of the Spheres. And he saw in every one of these Essences, such Beauty, Splendor, Pleasure and Joy, as Eye hath not seen, nor Ear heard, nor hath it enter'd into the Heart of Man to conceive; and so downwards, till he came to the lower World, subject to Generation and Corruption, which comprehends all that which is contained within the Sphere of the Moon.
§ 91. He also saw that the next Sphere, the one of the Fixed Stars, had an immaterial Essence, which was neither the Essence of that TRUE ONE, nor the Essence of that highest, separate Sphere, nor the Sphere itself, and yet was not different from these; it resembled the Image of the Sun reflected on a mirror from another mirror placed opposite the Sun. He noticed in this Essence the same Splendor, Beauty, Loveliness, and Pleasure that he had seen in the Essence of the other highest Sphere. He also observed that the next Sphere, the Sphere of Saturn, had an immaterial Essence that was none of the Essences he had seen before, nor was it different from them; it was like the Image of the Sun appearing in a mirror, which is reflected through a mirror that receives that Reflection from another mirror facing the Sun. In this Essence too, he saw the same Splendor and Delight that he had observed in the previous one. In every Sphere, he perceived distinct, immaterial Essences, each of which was not any of those that came before it, yet was not different from them; it was like the Image of the Sun reflected from one mirror to another, according to the Order of the Spheres. In each of these Essences, he saw such Beauty, Splendor, Pleasure, and Joy as no Eye had seen, no Ear had heard, nor had it entered into the Heart of Man to conceive; and this continued downwards, until he reached the lower World, which is subject to Generation and Corruption, encompassing all that is contained within the Sphere of the Moon.
§ 92. Which he perceiv'd had an immaterial Essence, as well as the rest; not the same with any of those which he had seen before, nor different from them; and that this Essence had seventy thousand Faces, and every Face seventy thousand Mouths, and every Mouth seventy thousand Tongues, with which it praised, sanctified and glorified incessantly the Essence of that ONE, TRUE BEING. And he saw that this Essence (which he had suppos'd to be many, tho' it was not) had the same Perfection and Pleasure, which he had seen in the other; and that this Essence was like the Image of the Sun, which appears in fluctuating Water, which has that Image reflected upon it from the last and lowermost of those Glasses, to which the Reflection came, according to the foremention'd Order, from the first Glass which was set opposite to the Sun. Then he perceiv'd that he himself had a separate Essence, which one might call a part of that Essence which had seventy thousand Faces, if that Essence had been capable of Division; and if that Essence had not been created in time, one might say it was the very same; and had it not been join'd to the Body so soon as it was created, we should have thought that it had not been created. And in this Order he saw other Essences also, like his own which had necessarily been heretofore, then were dissolv'd, and afterwards necessarily existed together with himself; and that they were so many as could not he number'd, if we might call them many; or that they were all one, if we might call them one. And he perceiv'd both in his own Essence, and in those other Essences which were in the same Rank with him, infinite Beauty, Brightness and Pleasure, such as neither Eye hath seen, nor Ear heard, nor hath it enter'd into the Heart of Man; and which none can describe nor understand, but those which have attain'd to it, and experimentally know it.
§ 92. He realized that it had an immaterial essence, just like everything else; it was neither identical to anything he had seen before nor completely different from them. This essence had seventy thousand faces, and each face had seventy thousand mouths, and each mouth had seventy thousand tongues, with which it constantly praised, sanctified, and glorified the essence of that ONE, TRUE BEING. He saw that this essence (which he thought to be many, though it wasn’t) shared the same perfection and joy he had observed in the others; and that this essence was like the reflection of the sun seen in rippling water, where the image is reflected by the last and lowest of those mirrors, which took the reflection from the first mirror facing the sun. Then he realized that he himself had a separate essence, which one might call a part of that essence with seventy thousand faces, if that essence could be divided; and if that essence hadn't been created in time, one could say it was the same; and had it not been joined to the body right after it was created, we would have thought it hadn’t been created at all. In this arrangement, he also saw other essences like his own, which necessarily existed before, then dissolved, and afterwards existed together with him; and there were so many that they could not be counted, if we might refer to them as many; or that they were all one, if we might call them one. He perceived infinite beauty, brightness, and joy in his own essence and in those other essences of the same rank as his, such as neither eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man; and which no one can describe or understand, except those who have experienced it and truly know it.
§ 93. Then he saw a great many other immaterial Essences[25], which resembled rusty Looking-glasses, cover'd over with Filth, and besides, turn'd their Backs upon, and had their Faces averted from those polish'd Looking-glasses that had the Image of the Sun imprinted upon them; and he saw that these Essences had so much Filthiness adhering to them, and such manifold Defects as he could not have conceived. And he saw that they were afflicted with infinite Pains, which caused incessant Sighs and Groans; and that they were compass'd about with Torments, as those who lie in a Bed are with Curtains; and that they were scorch'd with the fiery Veil of Separation[26]. But after a very little while his Senses return'd to him again, and he came to himself out of this State, as out of an Extasie; and his Foot sliding out of this place, he came within sight of this sensible World, and lost the sight of the Divine World, for there is no joining them both together in the same State. For this World in which we live, and that other are like two Wives belonging to the same Husband; if you please one, you displease the other.
§ 93. Then he saw a lot of other immaterial Essences[25], which looked like dirty, rusty mirrors, and they turned their backs on and faced away from the polished mirrors that reflected the image of the Sun. He noticed that these Essences were covered in so much filth and had so many defects that he couldn't have imagined. He saw that they were suffering from endless pain, causing constant sighs and groans; they were surrounded by torment, just like someone lying in bed is surrounded by curtains; and they were scorched by the fiery veil of separation[26]. But after a short while, his senses returned to him, and he came back to himself out of this state, as if out of a trance; and as his foot slipped out of this place, he came back into the sight of this physical world and lost sight of the Divine World, for there’s no way to join them both together in the same state. For this world in which we live and the other are like two wives belonging to the same husband; if you please one, you displease the other.
§ 94. Now, if you should object, that it appears from what I have said concerning this Vision, that those separated Essences, if they chance to be in Bodies of perpetual Duration, as the Heavenly Bodies are, shall also remain perpetually, but if they be in a Body which is liable to Corruption (such an one as belongs to us reasonable Creatures) that then they must perish too, and vanish away, as appears from the Similitude of the Looking-glasses which I have us'd to explain it; because the Image there has no Duration of itself, but what depends upon the Duration of the Looking-glass; and if you break the Glass, the Image is most certainly destroy'd and vanishes. In answer to this I must tell you, that you have soon forgot the Bargain I made with you. For did not I tell you before that it was a narrow Field, and that we had but little room for Explication; and that Words however us'd, would most certainly occasion Men to think otherwise of the thing than really it was? Now that which has made you imagine this, is, because you thought that the Similitude must answer the thing represented in every respect. But that will not hold in any common Discourse; how much less in this, where the Sun and its Light, and its Image, and the Representation of it, and the Glasses, and the Forms which appear in them, are all of them things which are inseparable from Body, and which cannot subsist but by it and in it, and therefore the very Essences of them depend upon Body, and they perish together with it.
§ 94. Now, if you object that, based on what I've said about this Vision, those separated Essences, if they happen to exist in Bodies that last forever, like the Heavenly Bodies, would also last forever, but if they're in a Body that can decay (like the ones we rational Creatures have), then they too must perish and fade away, just like the comparison I made with Looking-glasses; since the Image there only lasts as long as the Looking-glass does, and if you break the Glass, the Image is definitely destroyed and disappears. In response to this, I must remind you that you seem to have quickly forgotten the agreement we made. Didn't I mention before that it was a narrow Field, and we had limited space for explanation; and that Words, no matter how used, would surely lead people to think differently about the issue than it really is? What made you think this is because you assumed that the analogy must match the thing being represented in every way. But that doesn't hold true in any ordinary Conversation; even less so in this case, where the Sun and its Light, its Image, the Representation of it, the Glasses, and the Forms that appear in them are all things that can't exist without a Body and can only survive through it and within it, and thus their very Essences depend on Body, and they perish along with it.
§ 95. But as for the Divine Essences and Heroick Spirits, they are all free from Body and all its Adherents, and remov'd from them at the utmost distance, nor have they any Connection, or Dependance upon them. And the existing or not existing of Body is all one to them, for their sole Connection and Dependance is upon that ONE TRUE NECESSARY SELF-EXISTENT BEING, who is the first of them, and the Beginning of them, and the Cause of their Existence, and he perpetuates them and continues them for ever; nor do they want the Bodies, but the Bodies want them; for if they should perish, the Bodies would perish, because these Essences are the Principles of these Bodies. In like manner, as if a Privation of that ONE TRUE BEING could be suppos'd (far be it from him, for there is no God but him) all these Essences would be remov'd together with him, and the Bodies too, and all the sensible World, because all these have a mutual Connection.
§ 95. The Divine Essences and Heroic Spirits are completely free from physical bodies and everything related to them, existing at the greatest distance from them, with no connection or dependence on them. Whether bodies exist or not makes no difference to them, as their only connection and dependence is on that ONE TRUE NECESSARY SELF-EXISTENT BEING, who is the first of them, the Beginning, and the Cause of their existence. He sustains them and keeps them going forever; they do not need bodies, but bodies need them. If they were to cease to exist, the bodies would cease to exist too, because these essences are the principles of these bodies. Similarly, if we could imagine the absence of that ONE TRUE BEING (which is unimaginable, since there is no God but Him), all these essences would vanish along with Him, as would the bodies and the entire sensible world, since all of these have a mutual connection.
§ 96. Now, tho' the Sensible World follows the Divine World, as a Shadow does the Body, and the Divine World stands in no need of it, but is free from it, and independent of it, yet notwithstanding this, it is absurd to suppose a Possibility of its being annihilated, because it follows the Divine World: But the Corruption of this World consists in its being chang'd, not annihilated. And that glorious Book[27] spake, where there is no mention made of Moving the Mountains, and making them like the World, and Men like Fire-flyes, and darkning the Sun and Moon; and Eruption of the Sea, in that day when the Earth shall be chang'd into another Earth, and the Heavens likewise. And this is the Substance of what I can hint to you at present, concerning what Hai Ebn Yokdhan saw, when in that glorious State. Don't expect that I should explain it any farther with Words, for that is even impossible.
§ 96. Now, even though the Sensible World follows the Divine World like a shadow follows a body, and the Divine World doesn’t need it, being free and independent of it, it’s still ridiculous to think it could be completely destroyed just because it follows the Divine World. The corruption of this world comes from its change, not its annihilation. And that glorious Book[27] spoke of things without mentioning Moving the Mountains, and making them like the World, and Men like Fireflies, and darkening the Sun and Moon; and Eruption of the Sea, on that day when the Earth will be transformed into another Earth, and the Heavens as well. This is the essence of what I can suggest to you right now about what Hai Ebn Yokdhan experienced in that glorious state. Don’t expect me to explain it further with words, as that’s simply impossible.
§ 97. But as for what concerns the finishing his History, that I shall tell you, God willing. After his return to the sensible World, when he had been where we have told you, he loath'd this present Life, and most earnestly long'd for the Life to come; and he endeavour'd to return to the same State, by the same means he had sought it at first, till he attain'd to it with less trouble than he did at first, and continu'd in it the second time longer than at the first. Then he return'd to the Sensible World; and then again endeavour'd to recover his Station, which he found easier than at the first and second time, and that he continu'd in it longer; and thus it grew easier and easier, and his Continuance in it longer and longer, time after, time, till at last he could attain it when he pleas'd, and stay in it as long as he pleas'd. In this State he firmly kept himself, and never retir'd from it, but when the Necessities of his Body requir'd it, which he had brought into as narrow a Compass as was possible. And whilst he was thus exercis'd, he us'd to with that it would please God to deliver him altogether from this Body of his, which detain'd him from that State; that he might have nothing to do but to give himself up wholly to his Delight, and be freed from all that Torment with which he was afflicted, as often as he was forc'd to avert his Mind from that State, by attending on the Necessities of Nature. And thus he continu'd, till he was past the seventh Septenary of his Age; that is, till he was about fifty Years of Age, and then he happen'd to be acquainted with Asâl. The Narrative of which meeting of theirs, we shall now (God willing) relate.
§ 97. As for finishing his History, I will tell you that, God willing. After returning to the physical world, having been where we mentioned, he grew to detest this current life and longed deeply for the next one. He tried to reach that same state again using the same methods he initially pursued until he achieved it with less effort than before, and he stayed in it longer the second time. Then he returned to the physical world once more and attempted to regain his previous state, finding it easier than the first and second times, and he managed to stay in it longer. Over time, it became easier and easier for him, and his duration in that state lengthened until he could attain it whenever he wanted and remain in it as long as he wished. In this state, he remained steadfast, only leaving it when his physical needs required it, which he had minimized as much as possible. While he was in this exercise, he often wished that God would completely free him from his body, which kept him from that state, so that he could devote himself entirely to his joy, free from all the torment that afflicted him whenever he had to turn his attention away from that state to deal with bodily needs. He continued this way until he was past the seventh decade of his life, which means around fifty years old, when he happened to meet Asâl. The story of that meeting, we will now (God willing) recount.
§ 98. They say that there was an Island not far from that where Hai Ebn Yokdhan was born (no matter according to which of those two different Accounts they give of his Birth) into which one of those good Sects, which had some one of the ancient Prophets (of pious Memory) for its Author, had retir'd. A Sect which us'd to discourse of all things in Nature, by way of Parable and Similitude, and by that means represent the Images of them to the Imagination, and fix the Impressions of them in Men's Minds, as is customary in such Discourses as are made to the Vulgar. This Sect so spread it self in this Island, and prevail'd and grew so eminent, that at last the King not only embrac'd it himself, but oblig'd his Subjects to do so too.
§ 98. They say there was an island not far from where Hai Ebn Yokdhan was born (regardless of which version of his birth story you believe) where a good sect, founded by one of the ancient prophets (of blessed memory), had settled. This sect discussed all things in nature through parables and comparisons, using these methods to visualize them in people’s minds and to make a lasting impression, as is typical in teachings aimed at the general public. This sect became so influential on the island that eventually the king not only adopted it himself but also required his subjects to do the same.
§ 99. Now there were born in this Island, two Men of extraordinary Endowments, and Lovers of that which is Good; the Name of the one was Asâl, and the other Salâman, who meeting with this Sect, embrac'd it heartily, and oblig'd themselves to the punctual Observance of all its Ordinances, and the daily Exercise of what was practis'd in it; and to this end they enter'd into a League of Friendship with each other. Now among other Passages contain'd in the Law of that Sect, they sometimes made enquiry into these Words, wherein it treats of the Description of the most High and Glorious God, and. his Angels, and the Resurrection, and the Rewards and Punishments of a future State. Now Asâl us'd to make a deeper Search into the inside of Things, and was more inclin'd to study Mystical Meanings and Interpretations. But as for his Friend Salâman, he kept close to the literal Sense, and never troubled himself with such Interpretations, but refrain'd from such curious Examination and Speculation of things. However, notwithstanding this Difference, they both were constant in performing those Ceremonies requir'd, and in calling themselves to an account, and in opposing their Affections.
§ 99. In this island, two extraordinary men were born, both passionate about doing good. One was named Asâl and the other Salâman. When they encountered this sect, they embraced it wholeheartedly and committed themselves to strictly follow all its rules and to practice its teachings daily. To solidify their commitment, they formed a bond of friendship. Among other topics discussed in the law of that sect, they often explored the descriptions of the Most High and Glorious God, His angels, the resurrection, and the rewards and punishments of the afterlife. Asâl preferred to delve deeper into the underlying meanings and mystical interpretations of these concepts. In contrast, Salâman focused on the literal interpretation and avoided any speculative inquiries. Despite this difference, both were dedicated to performing the required ceremonies, holding themselves accountable, and managing their emotions.
§ 100. Now there were in this Law some Passages which seem'd to exhort Men to Retirement and a solitary Life, intimating that Happiness and Salvation were to be attain'd by it; and others which seem'd to encourage Men to Conversation, and the embracing Human Society. Asâl gave himself up wholly to Retirement, and those Expressions which favour'd it were of most weight with him, because he was naturally inclin'd to Contemplation, and searching into the Meanings of Things; and his greatest hope was, that he should best attain his End by a solitary Life. Salâman, on the other side, applied himself to Conversation, and those Sayings of the Law which tended that way, went the farthest with him; because he had a natural Aversion to Contemplation, and nice sifting of things. And he thought that Conversation did drive away evil Thoughts, and banish'd that Diversity of Opinions which offer'd themselves to his Mind, and kept him from the Suggestions of evil Thoughts. In short, their Disagreement in this particular, was the occasion of their parting.
§ 100. There were some parts of this Law that seemed to encourage people to retreat and live a solitary life, suggesting that happiness and salvation could be found through it; while others seemed to promote conversation and embracing human society. Asâl fully devoted himself to solitude, as the passages that supported this way of life resonated most with him due to his natural inclination for contemplation and exploring the meanings of things. His greatest hope was that he would achieve his goals by living alone. On the other hand, Salâman focused on conversation, and the teachings of the Law that favored this approach appealed to him the most because he had a natural resistance to contemplation and deep analysis. He believed that conversation could dispel negative thoughts and eliminate the variety of opinions that troubled his mind, helping him avoid temptation. In short, their disagreement on this matter led to their separation.
§ 101. Now Asâl had heard of that Island, in which we have told you that Hai Ebn Yokdhan had his Breeding. He knew also its Fertility and Conveniences, and the healthful Temper of the Air, so that it would afford him such a commodious Retirement as he had in his Wishes. Thither he resolv'd to go, and withdraw himself from all manner of Conversation, the remaining part of his Days. So he took what Substance he had, and with part of it he hir'd a Ship to convey him thither, the rest he distributed among the poor people, and took his leave of his Friend Salâman, and went aboard. The Mariners transported him to the Island, and set him a-shore and left him. There he continu'd serving God, and magnifying him, and fancifying him, and meditating upon his glorious Names and Attributes, without any Interruption or Disturbance. And when he was hungry, he took what he had occasion for to satisfie his Hunger, of such Fruits as the Island afforded, or what he could hunt. And in this State he continu'd a while, in the mean time enjoying the greatest Pleasure imaginable, and the most entire Tranquillity of Mind, arising from the Converse and Communication which he had with his Lord; and every Day experiencing his Benefits and precious Gifts, and his bringing easily to his hand such things as he wanted, and were necessary for his Support, which confirm'd his Belief in him, and was a great Refreshment to him.
§ 101. Now Asâl had heard about the Island where Hai Ebn Yokdhan was raised. He also knew about its fertility and amenities, along with the healthy climate, which would provide him the peaceful retreat he desired. So, he decided to go there and isolate himself from all company for the rest of his days. He took what belongings he had, hired a ship with part of them to take him there, and shared the rest with the poor. After saying goodbye to his friend Salâman, he boarded the ship. The sailors took him to the Island, dropped him off, and left. He continued to serve God, glorifying Him and reflecting on His glorious names and attributes, without any interruptions or disturbances. When he was hungry, he took what he needed from the Island's fruits or what he could hunt. He stayed in this state for a while, enjoying the greatest imaginable pleasure and complete peace of mind from the connection he had with his Lord. Every day, he experienced His benefits and precious gifts, finding easily what he needed for his sustenance, which strengthened his belief in Him and provided great comfort.
§ 102. Hai Ebn Yokdhan, in the mean time, was wholly immers'd in his sublime Speculations, and never stirr'd out of his Cell but once a Week, to take such Provision as first came to hand. So that Asâl did not light upon him at first, but walk'd round the Island, and compass'd the Extremities of it, without seeing any Man, or so much as the Footsteps of any: Upon which account his Joy was increas'd, and his Mind exceedingly pleas'd, in regard of his comparing that which he had propos'd to himself, namely, to lead the most retired Life that was possible.
§ 102. Hai Ebn Yokdhan was completely absorbed in his deep thoughts and only left his cell once a week to grab whatever food he could find. Because of this, Asâl didn't find him at first; instead, he wandered around the island, exploring its edges without seeing anyone or even a trace of anyone. This only increased his joy and greatly pleased his mind, as he reflected on his goal of living the most secluded life possible.
§ 103. At last it happen'd, one time that Hai Ebn Yokdhan coming out to look for Provision in the the same place whither Asâl was retired, they spy'd one another. Asâl, for his part, did not question but that it was some religious Person, who for the sake of a solitary Life, had retir'd into that Island, as he had done himself, and was afraid, lest if he should come up to him, and make himself known, it might spoil his Meditation, and hinder his attaining what he hop'd for. Hai Ebn Yokdhan on the other side could not imagine what it was, for of all the Creatures he had ever beheld in his whole Life, he had never seen any thing like it. Now Asâl had a black Coat on, made with Hair and Wool, which Hai Ebn Yokdhan fancied was natural, and stood wondring at it a long time. Asâl ran away as hard as he could, for fear he should disturb his Meditation; Hai Ebn Yokdhan ran after him, out of an innate desire he had to know the Truth of Things. But when he perceiv'd Asâl make so much haste, he retir'd a little and hid himself from him; so that Asâl thought he had been quite gone off, and then he fell to his Prayers, and Reading, and Invocation, and Weeping; and Supplication, and Complaining, till he was altogether taken up, so as to mind nothing else.
§ 103. Finally, one day when Hai Ebn Yokdhan went out to look for food in the same spot where Asâl had isolated himself, they spotted each other. Asâl, for his part, assumed that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was some kind of religious person who, like him, had retreated to this island for a life of solitude. He was worried that if he approached and introduced himself, it might disrupt his meditation and hinder his spiritual goals. On the other hand, Hai Ebn Yokdhan couldn't comprehend what he was seeing; of all the creatures he had encountered in his life, he'd never seen anything like it. Asâl wore a black coat made of hair and wool, which Hai Ebn Yokdhan thought was part of his natural appearance, and he stared at it in wonder for a long time. Asâl fled as fast as he could, fearing he might break his concentration; Hai Ebn Yokdhan chased after him, driven by an innate curiosity to understand the truth of things. However, when he noticed Asâl running so fast, he stepped back and concealed himself. Asâl then thought he was completely alone, so he began praying, reading, invoking, weeping, and supplicating, completely absorbed in his spiritual practices, with no awareness of anything else.

§ 104. In the mean time Hai Ebn Yokdhan stole upon him by degrees, and Asâl took no notice of him, till he came so near as to hear him read and praise God, and observ'd his humble Behaviour, and his Weeping, and heard a pleasant Voice and distinct Words, such as he had never observ'd before in any kind of Animals; Then he look'd upon his Shape and Lineaments, and perceiv'd that he was of the same Form with himself, and was satisfied that the Coat he had on, was not a natural Skin, but an artificial Habit like his own. And when he observ'd the Decency of his humble Behaviour, and his Supplication and Weeping, he did not at all question but that he was one of those Essences which had the Knowledge of the TRUE ONE; and for that Reason he had a Desire to be acquainted with him, and to know what was the matter with him, and what caus'd this Weeping and Supplication. Whereupon he drew nearer to him, till Asâl perceiving it, betook himself to his Heels again, and Hai Ebn Yokdhan(answerably to his Vigour and Power both of Knowledge and Body, which God had bestow'd upon him) pursu'd him with all his Might, till at last he overtook him and seiz'd on him, and held him fast, so that he could not get away.
§ 104. Meanwhile, Hai Ebn Yokdhan quietly approached him, and Asâl didn’t notice him until he got close enough to hear him reading and praising God. He observed his humble demeanor, his tears, and heard a pleasant voice with clear words that he had never heard from any other animals before. Then, he looked at his shape and features and realized that he was similar in form to himself, recognizing that the outfit he wore wasn’t a natural skin but an artificial garment like his own. Noticing the decency of his humble behavior, his supplications, and tears, he had no doubt that Asâl was one of those beings who possessed knowledge of the TRUE ONE. Because of this, he felt a strong desire to get to know him and to understand what was causing his tears and supplications. So, he moved closer to him, but when Asâl noticed this, he took off running. Hai Ebn Yokdhan, using all the strength and intelligence that God had given him, chased after him with all his might until he finally caught up with him, grabbing onto him and holding him tightly so he couldn’t escape.
§ 105. When Asâl look'd upon him, and saw him cloath'd with the Skins of wild Beasts with the Hair on, and his own Hair so long as to cover a great part of his Body, and observ'd his great Swiftness and Strength, he was very much afraid of him, and began to pacifie him with stroaking him, and entreating him, but Hai Ebn Yokdhan did not understand one word he said, nor knew any thing of his meaning, only he perceiv'd that he was afraid, and endeavour'd to allay his Fear with such Voices as he had learn'd of some of the Beasts, and stroak'd his Head, and both Sides of his Neck, and shew'd Kindness to him, and express'd a great deal of Gladness and Joy; till at last Asâl's Fear was laid aside, and he knew that he meant him no harm.
§ 105. When Asâl looked at him and saw him dressed in the skins of wild animals with the fur still on, and his own hair so long it covered much of his body, and noticed his great speed and strength, he became very afraid of him. He began to calm him down by stroking him and pleading with him, but Hai Ebn Yokdhan didn’t understand a single word he said, nor did he grasp any of his meaning. He only sensed that Asâl was afraid, so he tried to ease his fear with sounds he had learned from some of the animals, stroked his head, and both sides of his neck, showed kindness to him, and expressed a lot of happiness and joy. Eventually, Asâl set aside his fear and realized that he meant him no harm.
§ 106. Now Asâl long before, out of his earnest Desire of searching into the meaning of Things, had studied most Languages, and was well skill'd in them. So he began to speak to Hai Ebn Yokdhan in all the Languages which he understood, and ask him Questions concerning his way of Life, and took pains to make him understand him; but all in vain, for Hai Ebn Yokdhan stood all the while wondring at what he heard, and did not know what was the meaning of it, only he perceiv'd that Asâl was pleas'd, and well-affected towards him. And thus they stood wondring one at another.
§ 106. Now Asâl, long before, driven by his strong desire to understand the meaning of things, had studied many languages and was skilled in them. So he began to speak to Hai Ebn Yokdhan in all the languages he knew and asked him questions about his way of life, trying hard to make himself understood. But it was all in vain, as Hai Ebn Yokdhan stood there wondering at what he heard and didn’t grasp its meaning, though he sensed that Asâl was pleased and had a good attitude towards him. And so they remained, both amazed by each other.
§ 107. Now Asâl had by him some Remainder of the Provision which he had brought along with him, from the inhabited Island from whence he came; and he offer'd it to Hai Ebn Yokdhan, who did not know what to make on't, for he had never seen any such before. Then Asâl eat some of it himself, and invited Hai Ebn Yokdhan by Signs to eat too. But Hai Ebn Yokdhan bethought himself of those Rules which he had prescrib'd to himself, as to matter of Diet; and not knowing the Nature of that which he offer'd him, nor whether it was lawful for him to partake of it or not, he refus'd it. Asâl still continu'd urgent, and invited him kindly: Now Hai Ebn Yokdhan had a great Desire to be acquainted with him, and was afraid that his continuing too stiff in his Refusal, might alienate his Affections from him; so he ventured upon it, and eat some. And when he had tasted of it, and lik'd it, he perceiv'd that he had done amiss, in breaking those Promises which he had made to himself concerning Diet. And he repented himself of what he had done, and had Thoughts of withdrawing himself from Asâl, and retreating to his former State of Contemplation.
§ 107. Now Asâl had some leftover food that he had brought with him from the inhabited island he came from; he offered it to Hai Ebn Yokdhan, who didn’t know what to think because he had never seen anything like it before. Then Asâl ate some himself and gestured for Hai Ebn Yokdhan to join him. However, Hai Ebn Yokdhan remembered the dietary rules he had set for himself and, not understanding the nature of what was offered nor whether it was acceptable for him to eat, he declined. Asâl kept insisting and kindly invited him again. Even though Hai Ebn Yokdhan was eager to get to know him better, he worried that being too stubborn in his refusal might turn Asâl away. So he decided to take a chance and ate some. Once he tasted it and liked it, he realized he had made a mistake by breaking the promises he had made about his diet. He regretted what he had done and considered withdrawing from Asâl to return to his previous state of contemplation.
§ 108. But the Vision did not easily appear to him at first, upon which he resolv'd to continue with Asâl in the sensible World, till he had thoroughly satisfied himself concerning him, that so when he had no further Desire towards him, he might apply himself to his former Contemplations without any Interruption. Wherefore he applyed himself to the Society of Asâl, who perceiving that he could not speak, was secure of any Damage that might come to his Religion, by keeping Company with him; and besides, had Hopes of teaching him Speech, Knowledge and Religion, and by that means, of obtaining a great Reward, and near Approach to God. He began therefore to teach him how to speak; first, by shewing him particular Things, and pronouncing their Names, and repeating them often, and perswading him to speak them: which he did applying every Word to the Thing by it signified, till he had taught him all the Nouns, and so improv'd him by degrees, that he could speak in a very short time.
§ 108. But the Vision didn't show itself to him easily at first, so he decided to stay with Asâl in the physical world until he fully understood him. That way, when he had no more desire for him, he could focus on his previous thoughts without any disruption. So, he dedicated himself to the company of Asâl, who realized that since he couldn’t speak, there was no risk to his religion by being around him. Additionally, he hoped to teach him how to speak, gain knowledge, and understand religion, which would bring him great rewards and a closer connection to God. Thus, he started teaching him to talk, first by showing him specific objects, saying their names, repeating them often, and encouraging him to say them too. He connected every word to the object it referred to, until he had taught him all the Nouns, gradually improving his ability to speak in a very short time.
§ 109. Then Asâl began to enquire of him concerning his way of Living, and from whence he came into that Island? And Hai Ebn Yokdhan told him, that he knew nothing of his own Original, nor any Father or Mother that he had, but only that Roe which brought him up. Then he describ'd to him his manner of Living, from first to last, and by what degrees he advanc'd in Knowledge, till he attain'd the Union with God. When Asâl heard him give an Account of those Truths, and those Essences which are separate from the Sensible World, and which have the Knowledge of that TRUE ONE, (whose Name be prais'd); and heard him give an account of the Essence of that TRUE ONE, and describe, as far as was possible, what he witness'd (when he had attain'd to that Union) of the Joys of those who are near united to God, and the Torments of those who are separated from him. He made no doubt but that all those things which are contain'd in the Law of God [i.e. the Alcoran] concerning his Command, his Angels, Books and Messengers, the Day of Judgment, Paradise and Hell, were Resemblances of what Hai Ebn Yokdhan had seen; and the Eyes of his Understanding were open'd, and he found that the Original and the Copy[28] did exactly agree together. And the ways of Mystical Interpretation became easie to him, and there appeared nothing difficult to him in those Precepts which he had receiv'd, but all was clear; nor any thing shut up, but all was open; nor any thing profound, but all was plain. By this means his intellectual Faculty grew strong and vigorous, and he look'd upon Hai Ebn Yokdhan with Admiration and Respect, and assur'd himself that he was one of the Saints of God, which have no Fear upon them, neither shall they suffer Pain. Upon which he address'd himself to wait upon him, and imitate him, and to follow his Direction in the Performance of such Works as he had occasion to make use of; namely, those legal ones which he had formerly learn'd from his own Sect.
§ 109. Then Asâl started to ask him about his way of living and where he came from to that Island. Hai Ebn Yokdhan told him that he didn’t know anything about his origins or whether he had a father or mother, only the Roe who raised him. He shared his life story with him, detailing how he progressed in knowledge until he reached Union with God. When Asâl heard him explain those truths and essences beyond the physical world, and how they know the TRUE ONE (whose name is to be praised), he listened to the essence of that TRUE ONE and tried to describe, as best as he could, the joys of those close to God and the torments of those who are separated from Him. He had no doubt that everything contained in the Law of God [i.e. the Alcoran] regarding His commandments, His angels, books, and messengers, the Day of Judgment, Paradise, and Hell, represented what Hai Ebn Yokdhan had experienced. His understanding was opened, and he realized that the Original and the Copy[28] matched perfectly. The ways of mystical interpretation became easy for him, and nothing in the precepts he received appeared difficult; everything was clear, nothing was shut, and everything was straightforward. As a result, his intellect grew strong and vigorous, and he viewed Hai Ebn Yokdhan with admiration and respect, convinced that he was one of God’s saints, who have no fear upon them, nor shall they suffer pain. With that, he decided to follow him, imitate him, and abide by his guidance in performing the tasks he needed to undertake; specifically, the legal matters he had previously learned from his own sect.
§ 110. Then Hai Ebn Yokdhan began to enquire of him concerning his Condition and manner of living, and Asâl gave him an account of the Island from whence he came, and what manner of People inhabited it, and what sort of Life they led before that religious Sect, which we mention'd, came among them, and how it was now, since the coming of that Sect. He also gave him an Account of what was deliver'd in the Law [i.e. Alcoran] relating to the Description of the Divine World, Paradise and Hell, and the Awakening and Resurrection of Mankind, and their gathering together to Judgment, and the Balance and the Way. All which things Hai Ebn Yokdhan understood very well, and did not find any of them disagreeable to what he had seen, when in that noble Station; and he knew that he that had described these Things[29], and given an account of them, had given a true Account, and was a Messenger sent from his Lord; and he believ'd him, and affirm'd his Veracity, and bore Witness to his Message.
§ 110. Then Hai Ebn Yokdhan started asking him about his situation and lifestyle, and Asâl told him about the island he came from, the people who lived there, and the way of life they had before that religious group, which we mentioned, arrived. He also explained what had changed since that group's arrival. Additionally, he shared what was taught in the Law [i.e. Alcoran] about the description of the Divine World, Paradise and Hell, the Awakening and Resurrection of humanity, their gathering for Judgment, and the Balance and the Path. Hai Ebn Yokdhan understood all of this very well and didn’t find any of it inconsistent with what he had experienced in that noble state; he recognized that the one who described these things[29] and provided this account was truthful and sent by his Lord. He believed him, affirmed his truthfulness, and testified to his message.
§ 111. Then he began to ask him concerning the Precepts which the Messenger of God had deliver'd, and the Rites of Worship which he had ordain'd. And Asâl told him of Prayer, Alms, Fasting and Pilgrimage, and such other External Observances, which he receiv'd and practis'd, and took upon himself, in Obedience to his Command, of whose Veracity he was very well allured. Only there were two things stuck in his Mind, which he wonder'd at, and could not comprehend wherein the Wisdom of them did consist. The one was, why this Messenger of God, in describing most things which relate to the Divine World, us'd to express them to Men by Parables or Similitudes, and wav'd a perspicuous Explication of them; by which occasion'd Men in a great Measure to fall into that Error of asserting a Corporeity in God, and believing Things of that TRUE Being, from which he is absolutely free; and so in like manner, concerning, those Things which relate to the Rewards and Punishments of a Future State. The other was, why he went no farther than these Precepts and Rites of Worship, but gave Men leave to gather Riches, and allow'd them a Liberty as to matter of Food; by which means they employed themselves about vain Things, and turn'd away from the Truth, Whereas his Judgment was, that no Body ought to eat any thing, but only just to keep him alive; and as for Riches, He had no Opinion of them at all. And when he saw what was set down and prescrib'd in the Law, with Relation to Wealth, as Alms, and the Distribution of them, and Trading and Usury, Mulcts and Punishments; these things seem'd all very odd to him, and he judg'd them superfluous; and said, that if Men understood Things aright, they would lay aside all these vain Things, and follow the Truth, and content themselves without any thing of all this; and that no Man would challenge such a Propriety in Riches, as to have Alms ask'd of him, or to cause his Hands to be cut off, who privily stole them; or their lives to be taken away, who had openly robb'd him.
§ 111. Then he started asking him about the Principles that the Messenger of God had shared, and the Worship Practices he had established. And Asâl explained to him about Prayer, Almsgiving, Fasting, and Pilgrimage, along with other External Observances that he accepted, practiced, and committed to following out of obedience to his command, which he genuinely believed to be true. However, two things troubled him that he couldn’t quite understand. One was why this Messenger of God, when describing most things related to the Divine, preferred to use parables or metaphors instead of providing clear explanations. This often led people to mistakenly think of God as having a physical form and to hold beliefs about that TRUE Being from which He is completely free. Similarly, this applied to beliefs about the Rewards and Punishments of the Afterlife. The other thing was why he only provided these Precepts and Worship Practices without going further, allowing people to accumulate wealth and giving them freedom regarding food, which caused them to obsess over trivial matters and ignore the Truth. He believed that no one should eat except to stay alive and had no regard for wealth at all. When he looked at what was written in the Law regarding wealth—like Almsgiving, distribution, trading, usury, fines, and punishments—it all seemed very strange to him, and he considered them unnecessary. He said that if people truly understood things, they would let go of all these trivial matters and pursue the Truth, finding contentment without any of it. No one would claim such ownership of wealth that they would have to be asked for Alms, or that someone would have their hands cut off for stealing, or face death for openly robbing.
§ 112. Now that which prompted him to this Persuasion, was this, that he thought all Men were indu'd with an ingenuous Temper, and penetrating Understanding, and a Mind constant to itself; and was not aware how blockish and stupid they were, how ill-advis'd, and inconstant in their Resolutions; insomuch, that they are like Brute Beasts, nay, more apt to wander out of the way. Since therefore he was greatly affected with Pity towards Mankind, and desir'd that he might be an Instrument of their Salvation; a Resolution came into his Mind of going over to them, to declare and lay before them the Truth. This Intention of his he communicated to his Friend Asâl and ask'd him if there could possibly be any way contriv'd to come at them.
§ 112. What motivated him to this belief was that he thought everyone had a genuine nature, sharp intellect, and a steady mind; he didn’t realize how dull and foolish they could be, how poorly they made decisions, and how inconsistent they were in their choices; they were like animals, even more likely to stray off course. So, because he felt deep compassion for humanity and wanted to be a means of their salvation, he decided to go to them to share and present the truth. He shared this intention with his friend Asâl and asked him if there was any possible way to reach them.
§ 113. But Asâl told him what sort of People they were, and how far from an ingenuous Temper, and how averse from obeying the Commands of God; but he had no Notion of that, but still his Mind was intent upon that which he hop'd to compass: And Asâl desir'd that it would please God, by his means, to direct some of his Acquaintance which were of a more pliable Temper than the rest, and had more Sincerity in them, into the right way. So then he was ready to further the Design and Endeavour of Hai Ebn Yokdhan. Upon which they resolved to keep close to the Sea Shore, without stirring from it either Day or Night, till God should please to afford them an Opportunity of crossing the Sea. And all the while they were intent upon this, they continu'd praying to God to direct them in this their Business, and bring it to an happy Issue.
§ 113. But Asâl explained to him what kind of people they were, how they lacked a genuine spirit, and how they were reluctant to follow God's commands; however, he didn’t grasp that. He remained focused on what he hoped to achieve. Asâl wished that God would guide some of his friends, who were more open-minded and sincere than the others, to the right path. So, he was ready to support the mission and efforts of Hai Ebn Yokdhan. They decided to stay close to the seashore, not moving from it day or night, until God provided them the chance to cross the sea. During this time, they kept praying to God to guide them in their endeavor and bring it to a successful conclusion.
§ 114. At last, as God (whose Name be prais'd) would have it, it happen'd, that a Ship which had lost her Course, was driven by the Wind and Water upon the Shore of that Island; and as it drew nearer to Land, they who were in it, seeing two Men upon the Shore, made towards them. Then Asâl spoke to them, and desir'd them to carry him and his Companion along with them in the Ship; to which they contented, and took them into the Ship, and it pleas'd God to send them a fair Wind, which, in a short time, carried them to the Isle which they desir'd. There they landed, and went into the City; and Asâl's Friends came all about him, and he gave 'em an account of Hai Ebn Yokdhan, and his manner of living; so that People flock'd to him from every side, and admir'd and reverenc'd him. Then Asâl told him that this Sect was superiour to all other sorts of Men in Knowledge and Sagacity; and that if he could not work upon them, there were much lesser Hopes of doing any Good upon the Vulgar.
§ 114. Finally, as God (praise His Name) would have it, a ship that had lost its way was blown by the wind and waves onto the shore of that island; and as it got closer to land, the people onboard saw two men on the shore and headed toward them. Then Asâl spoke to them, asking if they would take him and his companion with them on the ship; they agreed and took them aboard. It pleased God to send them a favorable wind, which quickly carried them to the island they wanted. They landed and went into the city, where Asâl's friends gathered around him, and he told them about Hai Ebn Yokdhan and his way of life, attracting people from all directions who admired and respected him. Then Asâl told him that this group was superior to all other types of people in knowledge and insight, and that if he couldn’t influence them, there was little hope of making a difference with the common people.
§ 115. Now Salâman (Asâl's Friend, who we told you chose Conversation, rather than Solitude and Retirement, which he judg'd unlawful) was Prince and Sovereign of this Island. So Hai Ebn Yokdhan began to teach them, and explain the Mysteries of Wisdom to them; but so soon as e'er he began to raise his Discourse above External Things a little, and to inculcate that, the contrary whereof had been settled, and deeply rooted in their Minds; they began to withdraw themselves from him, and their Minds had an Abhorrence for what he spake. And though they carried themselves civilly to him, both because he was a Stranger, and out of the Observance which they thought due to their Friend Asâl, yet they were angry with him inwardly in their Hearts. However, he continu'd reasoning with them mildly Night and Day, and teaching them the TRUTH, both in Private and Publick, which only increas'd their Hatred towards him, and made them avoid his Company, though otherwise they were Lovers of Goodness, and desirous of Truth. However, through the Defect of their Nature, they did not search for it after the right manner, nor apprehend it as they should do; but sought the Knowledge of it after the common way, like the rest of the World. So that he despaired of doing any Good upon them, and all his Hopes of amending them were defeated, because they were not willing to receive what he taught them.
§ 115. Now Salâman (Asâl's Friend, who we mentioned chose conversation over solitude and retirement, which he considered wrong) was the Prince and Ruler of this Island. So Hai Ebn Yokdhan began teaching them and explaining the Mysteries of Wisdom to them; but as soon as he started discussing topics beyond external matters and suggested ideas that contradicted what was deeply ingrained in their minds, they began to distance themselves from him, and they loathed what he said. Although they acted politely towards him because he was a stranger and out of respect for their friend Asâl, they felt angry with him inside. Nevertheless, he continued to engage with them earnestly, day and night, teaching them the TRUTH, both privately and publicly, which only fueled their hatred and made them avoid his company, despite their love for goodness and desire for truth. However, due to their inherent flaws, they didn’t seek knowledge in the right way or understand it as they should; instead, they pursued knowledge through the usual means, like everyone else. This left him feeling hopeless about making a positive impact on them, as all his efforts to improve them were thwarted because they were unwilling to accept what he was teaching.
§ 116. And afterwards, taking a View of the several Ranks and Orders of Men, he perceiv'd that every sort of them plac'd their Delight in those Things which they possess'd at present, and that their Appetites were their God, and that they lost themselves in gathering up the little Things of this World; and that the Desire of getting more, kept them employ'd till they came to their Graves; and that all good Counsel was lost upon them; and that disputing with them had only this Effect, that it made them the more obstinate. And as for Wisdom, there was no way for them to attain it, neither had they any Share in it. For Folly has over-whelmed them, and, what they have sought after, has covered their Hearts like Raft; God has sealed up their Hearts and their Ears, and their Eyes are dim, and they shall have sore Punishment.[30]
§ 116. And later, looking at the different ranks and groups of people, he noticed that each type found their happiness in what they currently owned, and that their desires had become their priority, causing them to lose themselves in accumulating the small things of this world. The desire for more kept them busy until they reached their graves, and all good advice fell on deaf ears; arguing with them only made them more stubborn. As for wisdom, there was no way for them to achieve it, nor did they have any part in it. For foolishness has overwhelmed them, and what they have chased after has clouded their hearts like debris; God has hardened their hearts and their ears, their eyes are dim, and they will face severe punishment.[30]
§ 117. When therefore he saw them compass'd about with the Curtains of Punishment, and cover'd with the Darkness of the Veil; and that all of them (a few only excepted) minded their Religion no otherwise, but with regard to this present World; and cast the Observance of religious Performances behind their Backs, notwithstanding the Easiness of them, and sold them for a small Price; and that their Merchandize and Trading diverted them from thinking upon God, so that they had no fear of that Day in which both their Hearts and Eyes shall be turn'd round[31]; he was fully satisfied, that it was to no purpose to speak to them plainly, neither that it was expedient any Works should be enjoin'd them beyond this Measure; and that the greatest Benefit which accru'd to the common sort of Men by the Law, was wholly plac'd in Relation to Things of this World, viz. that they might be in a comfortable way of Living, and that no Man might invade another's Property; and that there was but here and there one that attain'd to Happiness hereafter; namely, such an one as made it his Business in this World to provide for another, and took due care about it, and was a Believer: But that Hell was the Place for him that err'd from the Truth, and preferr'd the Life of this present World before it. And what Labour can be greater, or what Misery more compleat than his, who works, if you observe, from the time he awakes, till he goes to sleep again, you will find that he does nothing but what tends to the attaining of some one or other of these vile sensible Things; namely, either Riches, to heap them up; or Pleasure, which he may take; or Lust, which he may satisfie; or Revenge, whereby he may pacifie his Mind; or Power, to defend himself; or some outward Work commanded by the Law, whereof he may make a vain-glorious Shew; or whereby he may save his own Neck? Now all these things are Darkness upon Darkness in the Depth of the Sea, neither is there any of you that doth not enter in thither, for such is the unchangeable Decree of the Lord.[32]
§ 117. So when he saw them surrounded by the Curtains of Punishment and shrouded in the Darkness of the Veil; and that most of them (with only a few exceptions) approached their Religion only in relation to this current life; disregarding religious Practices despite their simplicity, and trading them for a pittance; and that their business and trading distracted them from thinking about God, such that they had no fear of that Day when both their Hearts and Eyes will be turned upside down[31]; he realized that it was pointless to talk to them directly, and that it was not beneficial to require them to do anything beyond this extent; and that the main benefit the average person got from the Law was entirely focused on worldly matters, namely that they might live comfortably, and that no one might infringe on another's property; and that only a rare few achieved true Happiness in the afterlife; specifically, those who made it their priority in this life to care for others, attended to their needs, and were Believers: But that Hell was destined for those who strayed from the Truth and chose the life of this present world over it. And what greater toil could there be, or what misery more complete than his, who toils, if you observe, from the moment he wakes until he goes to sleep again? You will see that he does nothing but pursue one of these worthless material things; either accumulating Wealth; or indulging in Pleasure; or satisfying Lust; or seeking Revenge to calm his mind; or pursuing Power for self-defense; or some outward action mandated by the Law, for which he can make a show of glory; or to save his own skin? Now all these things are Darkness upon Darkness in the Depth of the Sea, and there is none of you who does not enter therein, for such is the unchangeable Decree of the Lord.[32]
§ 118. And when he understood the Condition of Mankind, and that the greatest part of them were like Brute Beasts, he knew that all Wisdom, Direction and good Success, consisted in what the Messengers of God had spoken, and the Law deliver'd; and that there was no other way besides this, and that there could be nothing added to it; and that there were Men appointed to every Work, and that every one was best capable of doing that unto which he was appointed by Nature. That this was God's way of dealing with those which were gone before, and that there is no Change in his way. Whereupon returning to Salâman and his Friends, he begg'd their Pardon for what he had said to them, and desir'd to be excus'd, and told them that he was of the same Opinion with them, and went on in the same way, and persuaded them to stick firmly to their Resolution of keeping within the Bounds of the Law, and the Performance of the External Rites, and that they should not much dive into the Things that did not concern them: and that in doubtful Things they should give Credit, and yield their Assent readily; and that they should abstain from novel Opinions, and from their Appetites, and follow the Examples of their pious Ancestors, and forsake Novelties, and that they should avoid that neglect of religious Performances which was seen in the vulgar sort of Men, and the Love of the World, which he principally caution'd them against. For both he and his Friend Asâl knew that this tractable, but defective sort of Men, had no other way in the World to escape, but only by this means; and that if they should be rais'd above this to curious Speculations, it would be worse with them, and they would not be able to attain to the Degree of the Blessed, but would fluctuate and be toss'd up and down, and make a bad End. But on the contrary, if they continu'd in that State in which they were till Death overtook them, they should be happy, and stand on the right Hand: But as for those that out-went them, they should also take place of them, and that they should be the next.
§ 118. When he realized the state of humanity and saw that most people acted like wild animals, he understood that true wisdom, guidance, and success came from what God’s messengers had said and the laws they had provided. He recognized there was no other path and nothing to add to it. He believed that there were people assigned to every task, and each person was best suited to what they were naturally prepared for. This was how God had dealt with those who came before, and His method never changed. Afterward, he returned to Salâman and his friends, apologized for what he had said, and asked to be forgiven. He assured them he shared their views and continued along the same path, encouraging them to firmly uphold their commitment to abide by the law and fulfill external rituals. He advised them not to dwell on matters that didn’t concern them and to trust and readily agree on uncertain issues. He urged them to refrain from new ideas and desires, follow the examples of their devout ancestors, and steer clear of innovations. He warned them against neglecting religious duties, which was common among ordinary people, and against the love of worldly things, which he primarily cautioned them about. Both he and his friend Asâl knew that this adaptable yet flawed type of person had no other way to find salvation except through this path. If they were drawn into complicated speculations, it would only make things worse for them, preventing them from reaching a blessed state and leaving them adrift, leading to a bad end. Conversely, if they remained in their current state until death came, they would be happy and find their place on the right side. As for those who surpassed them, they would also take their place and be next in line.
§ 119. So they took their leave and left them, and sought for an Opportunity of returning to their Island, till it pleas'd God to help them to a Convenience of passing. And Hal Ebn Yokdhan endeavour'd to attain to his lofty Station, by the same means he had sought it at first, till he recover'd it; and Asâl followed his Steps, till he came near him, or wanted but very little of it; and thus they continued serving God in this Island till they died.
§ 119. So they said their goodbyes and left, looking for a chance to return to their island until it pleased God to provide them with a way back. And Hal Ebn Yokdhan worked hard to reach his high status using the same methods he had initially used to achieve it, until he regained it; and Asâl followed his path, getting close to him, or just needing a little more to catch up. They continued to serve God on this island until they passed away.
§ 120. And this is that (God assist thee and us by his Spirit) which we have receiv'd of the History of Hai Ebn Yokdhan, Asâl and Salâman; which comprehends such Choice of Words, as are not found in any other Book, nor heard in common Discourse. And it is a piece of hidden Knowledge which none can receive, but those which have the Knowledge of God, nor can any be ignorant of it, but those which have not. Now we have taken a contrary Method to our pious Ancestors, as to their Reservedness in this Matter, and Sparingness of Speech. And the Reason which did the more easily persuade me to divulge this Secret, and tear the Veil, was, because of the corrupt Notions which some Pretenders to Philosophy in our Age have broach'd and scatter'd, so that they are diffus'd through several Countries, and the Mischief which arises from thence is become Epidemical. Fearing therefore lest those weak ones, who reject the Tradition of the Prophets (of Blessed Memory) and make choice of that which is delivered them by Fools, should imagine that these Opinions are that Secret, which ought to be with-held from those who are not worthy or capable of it, and so their Desire and Study of these Opinions should be increas'd. I have thought good to give them a Glimpse of this Secret of Secrets, that I might draw them into the right Way, and avert them from this other. Nevertheless, I have not so delivered the Secrets which are comprehended in these few Leaves, as to leave them without a thin Veil or Cover over them, which will be easily rent by those who are worthy of it; but will be so thick to him, that is unworthy to pass beyond it, that he shall not be able to get through it. And I desire of those my Brethren who shall see this Discourse, that they would excuse me for being so easily induc'd to explain it, and so free in the Description of it; seeing I had not done so, if I had not been elevated to such Heights, as transcend the Reach of Humane Sight. And I was willing to express it in easie Terms, that I might dispose Men, and raise a Desire in them to enter into the right Way. And I beg of God Pardon and Forgiveness, and that he would please to bring us to the true and certain Knowledge of himself, for he is gracious and liberal of his Favours. Peace be to thee, my Brother, whose Promotion is decreed, and, the Mercy find Blessing of God be upon thee,
§ 120. And this is what we have received about the history of Hai Ebn Yokdhan, Asâl, and Salâman; which contains such a selection of words that aren’t found in any other book or heard in everyday conversation. It's a piece of hidden knowledge that only those who understand God can grasp, and only those who don't have that understanding can remain unaware of it. We’ve taken a different approach from our pious ancestors regarding their reserve and caution on this matter. The reason that encouraged me to share this secret and lift the veil was the misleading ideas that some self-proclaimed philosophers of our time have spread across various countries, leading to widespread confusion and harm. I worry that those who dismiss the traditions of the Blessed Prophets and instead listen to foolishness will mistakenly think these opinions are the secret meant to be kept from those who aren’t worthy or capable of it, thereby increasing their desire to pursue these ideas. Therefore, I thought it best to give them a glimpse of this ultimate secret, to lead them toward the right path and away from the wrong one. However, I haven’t laid bare the secrets contained in these few pages without some thin cover over them, one that can be easily torn by those deserving, but will be so dense to the unworthy that they won't be able to get through it. I ask my fellow brothers who read this discourse to forgive me for giving in so easily to explain it and for being so straightforward in my description; I wouldn’t have done so if I hadn’t been elevated to heights beyond human comprehension. I aimed to express it in simple terms to encourage people and spark their desire to seek the right path. I pray to God for pardon and forgiveness, and that He would lead us to the true and certain knowledge of Himself, for He is gracious and generous with His favors. Peace be to you, my brother, whose elevation is ordained, and may the mercy and blessing of God be upon you,
Praise, be to God alone.
Praise God alone.
The End.
The End.
NOTES:
[18] p .14. Sect. 6. Those who affirm that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was produced in that Island without Father or Mother—The having our Philosopher hatch'd after this manner, is a contrivance of Avicen's, who wrote this Story first, and from whom our Author has taken a great part of it. He was of Opinion that such a Formation was possible; tho' there having never been any such thing, is a sufficient Demonstration of the Impossibility of it; for since the Creation of the World the Celestial Bodies have had time enough to exert the utmost of their Power, and shed their Influence in order to such a Production, which they having never so much as attempted yet, amongst all the variety of their Operations, plainly shew us that it is not in their power. But we must give Philosophers leave sometimes to go beyond Demonstration. 'Tis observable, that our Author says nothing of the matter, but leaves it as he found it.
[18] p .14. Sect. 6. Those who claim that Hai Ebn Yokdhan was created on that island without a father or mother—This idea of our Philosopher being hatched this way is a concept from Avicenna, who wrote this story first, and from whom our author has taken a significant portion of it. He believed that such a formation was possible; however, the fact that such a thing has never actually occurred is enough proof of its impossibility. Since the creation of the world, the celestial bodies have had plenty of time to exert their fullest power and influence for such a production, and the fact that they have never attempted it among all their various operations clearly shows that it is beyond their capability. But we must sometimes allow philosophers to go beyond what can be demonstrated. It’s worth noting that our author says nothing about the matter and leaves it as he found it.
[19] God made Man after his own Image—These Words are quoted by our Author for the Words of Mahomet, though they do indeed Belong to Moses, but we must know that Mahomet was well acquainted with the Jews from whom he learned not only some Expressions us'd in the Bible, but a great part of the History of it; which he has mangled and crowded, after a confus'd manner, into his Alcoran.
[19] God created Man in His own image—These words are cited by our Author as the words of Muhammad, although they actually belong to Moses, but we should understand that Muhammad was well familiar with the Jews, from whom he learned not only some phrases used in the Bible, but much of its history; which he has distorted and jumbled, in a confusing way, into his Quran.
[20] Alcoran, Chap. Alkesas.
[21] Our Philosophers imitating the Heavenly Bodies in their Circular Motion, would seem indeed extreamly ridiculous, but that we are to consider that the Mahometans have a superstitious Custom of going several times round the Cave of Meccah, when they go thither on Pilgrimage, and look upon it as a very necessary part of their Duty. Now our Author having resolved to bring his Philosopher as far at least as was possible for one in his Circumstances, in the Knowledge and Practice of all those things which the Mahometans account necessary, would not let him be ignorant of this Practice of moving round; but has brought it under this second sort of Imitation of the Heavenly Bodies. Now tho' our Philosopher may be excus'd for not going to the Temple at Meccah, yet so great stress is laid upon it by the Mahometans, that Alhosain Al Hallâgi Ben Mansour, was, in the 309th Year of the Hegira (of Christ921) condemn'd to dye by the Vizier Alhumed, who pronounc'd Sentence upon him, having first advis'd with the Imaums and Doctors, for having asserted, that in case a Man had A Desire to go on Pilgrimage to Meccah, and could not; it would be sufficient, if he set apart any clean Room of his House for that purpose, and went round about it, and perform'd in it at the same time when the Pilgrims are at Meccah, the same things which they do there, and then fed and cloath'd 30 Orphans, and gave to each of them seven pieces of Silver. For which Heterodox Position he receiv'd a thousand Stripes, without so much as sighing or groaning, and had first one Hand cut off, and then both his Feet, and then the other Hand, then he was kill'd and burnt, and his Ashes thrown into the River Tigris, and his Head set upon a Pole in the City of Bagdad. See Abulpharagius. p. 287.
[21] It might seem pretty ridiculous that our philosophers mimic the heavenly bodies by moving in circles, but we should remember that Muslims have a superstitious custom of circling the Cave of Mecca, when they go there on pilgrimage, considering it an essential part of their duty. Our author, wanting to ensure his philosopher learned as much as possible about the beliefs and practices valued by Muslims, made sure he understood this practice of circling. He included it as part of this second type of imitation of the heavenly bodies. Although our philosopher can be excused for not going to the temple in Mecca, the importance placed on it by Muslims is significant. For example, Alhosain Al Hallâgi Ben Mansour was condemned to death in the 309th year of the Hegira (A.D. 921) by the vizier Alhumed, who issued the sentence after consulting the imaums and scholars. He had claimed that if a person wanted to go on pilgrimage to Mecca but couldn’t, it would be enough for them to dedicate a clean room in their house for that purpose, circle around it, and perform the same rituals during the time that pilgrims are in Mecca, and then feed and clothe 30 orphans, giving each of them seven pieces of silver. For this unorthodox belief, he received a thousand lashes, enduring it without a sound, and first had one hand cut off, then both feet, then the other hand; after which he was killed, burned, and his ashes thrown into the Tigris River, with his head displayed on a pole in the city of Baghdad. See Abulpharagius. p. 287.
[22] Alcoran.
[23] Because Words borrowed from and us'd about sensible and material Things, would lead Men into Mistakes, when us'd to explain things Spiritual, if they be taken in a literal Sense. See § 85.
[23] Because words borrowed from and used about sensible and material things could mislead people when used to explain spiritual matters, if taken literally. See § 85.
[25] As the Author his in the three foregoing Sections describ'd the Condition of those glorified Spirits, who continually enjoy the Beatifick Vision; so in this he describes the miserable State of those who are deprived of it, i.e. the Damn'd.
[25] Just as the Author described the state of those glorified Spirits who constantly experience the Beatific Vision in the previous three sections, in this one he describes the miserable condition of those who are deprived of it, i.e. the Damned.
[26] I have omitted the following Passage, because I could not well tell how to make it intelligible; the meaning of it in gross, is still to express the miserable Condition, and horrible Confusion of those Spirits which are separated from the Vision of God. However, I shall set it down in Latin out of Mr. Pocock's Translation. Et ferris discindi inter repellendum & attrabendum; vidit etiam hic alias Essentias, præter istas, quæ cruciabantur, quæ apparebant & deinde evanescebant, & connexæ erant & cum dissolvebantur; & hic se cohibuit illasque benè perpendit & vidit ingentes terrores, & negotia magna, & turbam occupatam, & operationem, efficacem, & complanationem, & inflationem, & productionem, & destructionem. The particulars of this Passage, would be best explain'd by the Commentators upon the Alcoran, which I have no Opportunity of consulting.
[26] I have left out the following passage because I found it difficult to make it clear; its overall meaning is still to convey the miserable condition and terrible confusion of those spirits separated from the Vision of God. However, I will present it in Latin from Mr. Pocock's translation. Et ferris discindi inter repellendum & attrabendum; vidit etiam hic alias Essentias, præter istas, quæ cruciabantur, quæ apparebant & deinde evanescebant, & connexæ erant & cum dissolvebantur; & hic se cohibuit illasque benè perpendit & vidit ingentes terrores, & negotia magna, & turbam occupatam, & operationem, efficacem, & complanationem, & inflationem, & productionem, & destructionem. The specifics of this passage would be best explained by the commentators on the Alcoran, which I currently have no opportunity to consult.
[27] Alcoran, Chap. 81, and 101.
[28] The Arabick Words, Watathâbaka indaho' 'Imekoùl w'almenkoùl signify, And that which was understood agreed with that which was copied. But because that way of expressing it is obscure, I have chose rather to leave the Arabick Word, and express the Sense, which is this. Hai Ebn Yokdhan, having no Advantages of Education, had acquir'd all his Knowledge by singular Industry and Application, till at last he attain'd to the Vision of God himself, by which means he saw all things relating to a future State, viz. by beholding in God the Architypal Ideas, of which all things created, and whatsoever is reveal'd to us, are suppos'd to be Copies. Now Asâl, by conversing with him, found, that the Mekoul, i.e. what Hai Ebn Yokdhan saw by this sort of Speculation; and the Menkoul, i.e. what Asâl had learn'd out of the Alcoran, and the Tradition of the Prophets, did exactly answer one the other, as a Copy does its Original.
[28] The Arabic Words, Watathâbaka indaho' 'Imekoùl mean, and what was understood matched what was copied. But since that way of expressing it is unclear, I have chosen instead to keep the Arabic word and express the meaning, which is this. Hai Ebn Yokdhan, who had no access to education, gained all his knowledge through exceptional effort and dedication, until he ultimately achieved the vision of God Himself, through which he saw everything related to a future state, namely, by perceiving in God the Architypal Ideas, of which all created things and whatever is revealed to us are thought to be copies. Now Asâl, by talking with him, found that the Mekoul, meaning what Hai Ebn Yokdhan saw through this kind of speculation; and the Menkoul, meaning what Asâl had learned from the Quran and the traditions of the prophets, corresponded perfectly with each other, like a copy does with its original.
[29] Mahomet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mohammed.
[30] Alcoran, Chap. 2 and 83.
[32] Alcoran, Chap. 24 and 19.
APPENDIX.
In which the
In which the
AUTHOR'S NOTION concerning the Possibility
of a Man's attaining to the true Knowledge
of GOD, and Things necessary to Salvation,
without the Use of external Means,
is briefly consider'd.
AUTHOR'S NOTION about the Possibility
of a Person achieving true Knowledge
of GOD and the things necessary for Salvation,
without relying on external Means,
is briefly examined.
By SIMON OCKLEY,
M.A. Vicar of Swanesey in Cambridgshire.
By SIMON OCKLEY,
M.A. Vicar of Swanesey in Cambridgeshire.
LONDON, Printed in the Year, 1708.
LONDON, Printed in the Year, 1708.

THE CONTENTS
§ 1, 2. The Occasion and Design of this Discourse. § 3, 4, 5. God's way of teaching his People was by Prophets. § 6, 7. Prophecy not attain'd by any Applicatian or Industry, but depended upon the positive Will of God. § 8. And, consequently the Vision of God, or beholding the Divine Being, which is superior to Prophesying, cannot be so attain'd. § 9. That it was never mention'd as attainable, nor the Search of it recommended by the Prophet Moses, § 10. Nor any other Prophets that succeeded him. § 11. What was not enjoyed in the early Times of Christianity, when the Gifts of the Spirit were more plentifully poured out, cannot be expected now. § 12. But such A Power, whereby a Man might (without external Helps) attain to the true Knowledge of God, and Things necessary to Salvation, was no where promis'd by our Saviour. § 13. Nor enjoyed by devout Persons in the first times of the Gospel; which is prov'd from the Example of the Eunuch. § 14. And Cornelius. § 15. The whole Tenour of the Apostles Doctrine forbids us to expect the Vision of God in this Life. § 16. From all which is inferr'd, that those Scriptures, which speak of the plentiful Effusion of the Spirit in the Gospel Times, are misunderstood by Enthusiasts. § 17. Why we are not to expect Prophets now. § 18. If these things be denied to Christians, they are not to be found amongst Heathens or Mahometans. § 19, 20, 21. The Enthusiasm of our Author and others censured. § 22. Conclusion.
§ 1, 2. The Occasion and Design of this Discourse. § 3, 4, 5. God teaches His people through Prophets. § 6, 7. Prophecy isn't achieved through efforts or hard work but relies on God’s will. § 8. Likewise, experiencing God's Vision , or seeing the Divine Being, which is greater than Prophesying, cannot be attained in that way. § 9. This was never mentioned as something people could achieve, nor was the pursuit of it encouraged by the Prophet Moses, § 10. Or by any of the other Prophets who came after him. § 11. What wasn't available in the early days of Christianity, when the Gifts of the Spirit were more abundantly given, can't be expected now. § 12. However, a power that would allow a person to (without external assistance) gain true Knowledge of God and what is necessary for Salvation was never promised by our Savior. § 13. Nor was it available to devout individuals in the early Gospel times; this is demonstrated by the example of the Eunuch. § 14. And Cornelius. § 15. The overall message of the Apostles' teachings tells us not to expect God's Vision in this life. § 16. From all of this, it follows that those Scriptures which refer to the abundant outpouring of the Spirit during Gospel times are misunderstood by Enthusiasts. § 17. That's why we shouldn't expect Prophets today. § 18. If these experiences are denied to Christians, they're also not found among Heathens or Muslims. § 19, 20, 21. The Enthusiasm of our Author and others criticized. § 22. Conclusion.
APPENDIX, &.
§ 1. Tho' the preceeding History, upon the account of the lively Image and Representation which it gives of unspotted Virtue, unfeigned Love of God, and Contempt of the Things of this Life, does very well deserve to be read: So, as it contains several things co-incident with the Errors of some Enthusiasts of these present Times, it deserves to be consider'd. Upon which Account, I had no sooner suffer'd my self to be perswaded to undertake the Translation of this Book, than I determin'd to subjoin some Reflections upon such part of it as seem'd to me most worthy of Consideration. Lest otherwise, that Book, which was by me design'd for the Innocent, and not altogether unprofitable Diversion of the Reader, might accidentally prove a means of leading some into Error, who are not capable of judging aright; and of confirming others in their Mistakes, who, through their own Weakness, or the Prejudice of a bad Education, have the Misfortune to be led out of the way. And I was the more willing to do it, because there has been a bad Use made of this Book before.
§ 1. Although the previous history gives a vivid image and representation of pure virtue, genuine love for God, and a disregard for the things of this life, it is definitely worth reading. However, since it also touches on several issues related to the mistakes of some enthusiasts today, it deserves further consideration. For this reason, once I was persuaded to take on the translation of this book, I decided to add some reflections on the parts that seemed most worthy of attention. Otherwise, this book, which I intended for the innocent and not entirely unhelpful enjoyment of the reader, could unwittingly lead some into error, who lack the ability to judge correctly; and reinforce others in their misconceptions, who, due to their own weakness or the bias of poor education, unfortunately find themselves misled. I was more motivated to do this because this book has been misused in the past.
§ 2. There are a great many Errors both in his Philosophy and Divinity: And it was impossible it should be otherwise, the one being altogether Aristotelian, the other Mahometan. I shall pass over the greatest part of them, as not being likely to do any harm; and confine my self chiefly to the Examination of this Fundamental Error of my Author, viz, That God has given such a Power or Faculty to Man, whereby he may, without any external Means, attain to the Knowledge of all things necessary to Salvation, and even to the Beatifick Vision it self, whilst in this State[33]: In doing which I shall still have regard to the Errors receiv'd concerning these things in the present Age.
§ 2. There are many mistakes in his Philosophy and Divinity: It was bound to happen, with one being completely Aristotelian and the other Mohammedan. I'll skip most of them since they probably won't cause much harm and will focus mainly on examining this fundamental error of my author, that God has given such a power or ability to man, allowing him to, without any external means, achieve the knowledge of all things necessary for salvation, and even attain the beatific vision itself, while in this state[33]: In doing this, I will also consider the errors accepted regarding these matters in the present age.
§ 3. In order to this I shall examine the Ways and Means by which the People of God in all Ages, came to the Understanding of his Will. Now 'tis evident, from the absurd Notions which the ancient Heathens had of the Deity, and their Idolatry, that Mankind was so far degenerated and deprav'd, that they had lost the true Knowledge of God, and of his Attributes, and consequently were ignorant of their Duty towards him; for which reason, God was pleas'd, out of his infinite Love and Mercy towards Mankind, to send at sundry times Prophets; that is, Men who were inspir'd by the Holy Spirit, and had the Will of God immediately reveal'd to them; to the end that they might instruct others how to serve him (the ancient Tradition receiv'd from our first Parents, and those good Men which succeeded them, being now almost worn out, and over-grown by the increasing Wickedness of the World) and thereby avoid those Judgments which would otherwise infallibly overtake them, if they continu'd in Impenitence and Disobedience.
§ 3. To do this, I will look at the Ways and Means through which the People of God throughout all Ages came to understand His Will. It's clear from the ridiculous ideas that ancient pagans had about the Deity and their idol worship that humanity had so significantly declined and corrupted that they lost the true Knowledge of God and His Attributes, and therefore, they were unaware of their duty to Him. For this reason, God, out of His endless Love and Mercy for humanity, sent various Prophets; these were men inspired by the Holy Spirit, who had God's Will directly revealed to them. This was so they could teach others how to serve Him, as the ancient traditions handed down from our first Parents and the good men who followed them were now nearly faded away and overrun by the growing Wickedness of the World. This way, they could avoid the Judgments that would surely befall them if they remained unrepentant and disobedient.
§ 4. This was the Means which the Generality of the People of God had to know his Will. They receiv'd it from the Prophets, who had it immediately from God. So that the Difference of their Knowledge consisted in the Manner of their receiving of it, not in the Things receiv'd, which were the same both to the Prophets and the People. Only the Prophets receiv'd it immediately, but not the People: for then consequently they would all have been Prophets, which it is plain they were not.
§ 4. This was the way that the general public of God had to understand His will. They received it from the Prophets, who got it directly from God. So the difference in their knowledge was in how they received it, not in the content itself, which was the same for both the Prophets and the People. Only the Prophets received it directly, while the People did not; otherwise, they would all have been Prophets, which clearly they were not.
§ 5. And when it had pleas'd God to give a clearer and fuller Revelation of his Will to the Prophet Moses; what was deliver'd to him, was committed to the Care of the Priests, of whom both King and People were oblig'd to learn their Duty. Deut. xvii. 18. And it shall be when he sitteth upon the Throne of his Kingdom, that he shall write him a Copy of this Law in a Book, out of that which is before the Priests the Levites, and it shall be with him, and, he shall read therein all the Days of his Life, that he may learn to fear the Lord his God, to keep all the Words of this Law, and these Statutes, to do them. And Malachi xi. 7. The Priests Lips should preserve Knowledge, and they should seek the Law at his Mouth, for he is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts. So that they were not to seek after any other more perfect manner of Worship, than what was deliver'd in that Book, nor to expect that those Truths or Precepts which were contained in it, should be reveal'd to them anew, either by any Prophet living in their time, or by immediate Revelation; but to draw all their Instructions from the aforesaid Helps. And accordingly we never find any of the Prophets making any Alteration in the Law, or calling the people to a more perfect way of Worship. From whence 'tis plain that they were well assur'd of its Sufficiency, till the Messias, who was to compleat it should come; and their never bidding the People to look for any other way of teaching than what was to be had from that Book, and the Mouth of the Priests, proves evidently that they knew those means to be sufficient.
§ 5. When God decided to give a clearer and fuller revelation of His will to the Prophet Moses, what was delivered to him was entrusted to the priests, from whom both the king and the people were required to learn their duties. Deut. xvii. 18. And it shall be when he sits on the throne of his kingdom, that he shall write a copy of this law in a book, from what is before the priests the Levites, and it shall be with him, and he shall read it all the days of his life, that he may learn to fear the Lord his God, to keep all the words of this law, and these statutes, to do them. And Malachi xi. 7. The priest's lips should preserve knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth, for he is the messenger of the Lord of Hosts. Therefore, they were not to seek any other, more perfect way of worship than what was delivered in that book, nor to expect that the truths or precepts contained in it would be revealed to them anew, whether by any prophet living in their time or by immediate revelation; rather, they were to draw all their instructions from the aforementioned sources. Accordingly, we never find any of the prophets making any changes to the law or calling the people to a more perfect way of worship. It is clear that they were confident in its sufficiency until the Messiah arrived to complete it; and their consistent message to the people to look for no other way of teaching than what was obtainable from that book and the mouths of the priests clearly demonstrates that they understood those means to be sufficient.
§ 6. Thus we have seen which way the generality of the People of God were taught; let us now examine by what means the Prophets attain'd their Faculty of Prophesying and wherein it did consist. Now it is most certain that the Faculty of Prophesying cannot be attain'd by any Application or Improvement of our Abilities whatsoever, but depends wholly and entirely upon the positive Will of God, who upon important and weighty Occasions, in his own due time, and to such Persons as seem best in his infinite Wisdom, does send such as he is pleas'd to set apart and qualifie for that Service, by the Inspiration of his Holy Spirit. For Prophecy came not in old time by the Will of Man; but holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost[34]. It must not denyed, but that a sober, righteous and godly Life, a Heavenly Conversation, and the keeping our selves pure both in Body and Spirit, are excellent Means to invite the Holy Spirit to dwell in and abide with us. And this is agreeable to right Notions of the Purity of God, and his Love of that which is Good, and Abhorrence of that which is Evil: It is confirmed by right Reason, the Testimony of ancient Churches and Holy Scripture it self. But then the Question is, How does God dwell in those that are his? Certainly, not so as to make Prophets of them, but to strengthen them in their Holy Resolutions, and enable them to perform such Things as tend most to his Glory, and their own Salvation. And upon a due Examination, we shall find that this is all which the greatest number by far of Godly Men ever attain'd; who notwithstanding must by no means be accus'd of Slothfulness in not approving their Talent, nor of being wanting in their Endeavours to make the nearest Approaches to God that they were capable of.
§ 6. We've seen how the general population of God's people were taught; now let's look at how the Prophets developed their ability to prophesy and what that ability entails. It's clear that the gift of prophecy can't be gained through our own efforts or skills; it completely relies on God's will. At critical moments, in His own timing, and to those He sees fit, God chooses and equips individuals for this role through the inspiration of His Holy Spirit. For prophecy did not come in ancient times by the will of man; instead, holy men of God spoke as they were prompted by the Holy Spirit[34]. It's important to recognize that living a sober, righteous, and godly life, having a heavenly mindset, and keeping ourselves pure in both body and spirit are great ways to invite the Holy Spirit to be with us. This aligns with the understanding of God's purity, His love for what is good, and His rejection of what is evil. It is supported by reason, the beliefs of ancient churches, and the scripture itself. But the question remains: how does God dwell in those who belong to Him? Certainly, not in a way that turns them all into prophets, but to empower them in their holy resolutions and to help them do things that bring glory to Him and ensure their own salvation. Upon closer examination, we will find that this is what most godly people have achieved; they should not be accused of laziness for not maximizing their gifts or of lacking the effort to get as close to God as they could.
§ 7. This will appear further, if we consider that those means which were us'd by Holy Persons of Old, in order to the Improvement of themselves or others, in the Exercise of Piety and Religion, cannot upon any account be reckon'd as means of their becoming Prophets. Tho' Samuel was dedicated to the Service of God from his Birth, and it pleas'd God to chuse him for a Prophet; yet there is no question to be made, but that there were several others so dedicated, which did never prophesy.
§ 7. This will become clearer when we consider that the methods used by holy individuals in the past to improve themselves or others in practicing piety and religion should not be seen as the reasons they became prophets. Although Samuel was dedicated to God's service from birth, and God chose him as a prophet, it is clear that there were many others who were dedicated in the same way but never prophesied.
Tho' Daniel was heard from the first day that he did set his Heart to understand, and to chasten himself before God[35], and had an Angel sent to him with a Revelation, yet cannot that disciplining of himself be in any wise accounted a Cause of that Revelation; for if it were, the same Method would produce the same Effect in another Man. And tho' there were particular Advantages in being a Member of the College of Prophets; as the Prophet Amos[36] intimates, where he says, I was no Prophet, nor A Prophet's Son (which must be interpreted The Scholar of a Prophet, for the Scholars of the Prophets are always call'd Sons of the Prophets in Scripture) yet none of these Means were sufficient to help Men to the Gift of Prophecy. The pious Parents thought it a very good way of improving their Children in the Fear and Love of God, and the Knowledge of his Will, to have them brought up under those Holy and Exemplary Men the Prophets; and accordingly they waited upon them, went on Errands and did their Service; at the same time enjoying the great Advantage of their Example and Discourse. And according to their Example, even after Prophesy was ceas'd among the Jews, the eminent Men and chief Doctors of the Law had their Scholars and Disciples, more or fewer, according to the Credit and Esteem of the Matter. So that our Blessed Saviour's chusing his twelve Disciples, was no new thing among the Jews, but had been practis'd all along, since those Schools of the Prophets. But never did any one imagine, that these means of Discipline, or any other, were Steps to the attaining the Gift of Prophecy, which always depended, not upon Mens Acquirements or Improvements in that which is good, but upon the positive Will of God.
Though Daniel was heard from the first day that he set his heart to understand and to humble himself before God[35], and had an angel sent to him with a revelation, that self-discipline cannot be considered a cause of that revelation; for if it were, the same approach would yield the same result in another person. And though there were specific advantages to being a member of the College of Prophets, as the prophet Amos[36] indicates when he says, I was no prophet, nor a prophet's son (which should be understood as the student of a prophet, since the students of the prophets are always referred to as sons of the prophets in Scripture), none of these means were enough to grant people the gift of prophecy. The devout parents believed it was a great way to raise their children in the fear and love of God and to understand His will by having them grow up under those holy and exemplary men, the prophets. They would accompany them, run errands, and serve them while also enjoying the great benefits of their example and teachings. Following their example, even after prophecy had ceased among the Jews, the prominent men and leading teachers of the law had their students and disciples, with the number varying based on the reputation and esteem of the matter. Thus, our blessed Savior's choice of his twelve disciples was not a new practice among the Jews, but had been followed all along since the Schools of the Prophets. Yet, no one ever believed that these forms of discipline or any others were steps to achieving the gift of prophecy, which always depended not on people's achievements or progress in goodness but on the positive will of God.
§ 8. Now, if, as appears from what is already said, God has not afforded
to Man, any Means whereby he can attain to the more inferior Degree of
Prophecy, which consists in having only some part of his Will reveal'd;
and that not constantly or habitually, but as occasion serves: How vain
and fond is it then for any one to imagine that he has given him a
Capacity of enjoying his Presence as he is, and of seeing all things in
him?[37]
Which is as much above the Attainments of the greatest
Prophets, as theirs is above the weakest of Men. For if we consider we
shall find that the Prophets Business consisted in delivering a
particular Message to one or more; the Contents of which sometimes they
receiv'd by Day[38],
which sort of Vision is call'd
Machazeh,
or,
Mareeh, or else by Night in a Dream, and this was call'd
Hhalôm, a Dream, or
Hezyon Hallaiyelah, a Nocturnal
Vision. But what is either or both these to the Intuition of the Divine
Presence? There is as much Difference, as there is between a great
Courtier and a Favourite, who when he pleases, enjoys the Presence of
his Prince, and one who is now and then sent by him on an Errand. And
yet to such a degree of Enthusiasm have some gone, as our Author here in
particular, and several more of the same strain in those former Ages,
and the Quietists and other Mysticks and Enthusiasts in our times,
that nothing will down with him less than the Intuition of the
Divine-Being, and they despise Meditation[39],
as a mean thing, and
too much below one that aspires to Perfection. And this, it seems, is
attainable by Application and continued Exercise; whereby they have at
once set all Mankind in a Capacity of out-doing infinitely the ancient
Prophets, who if they had known any thing of this way, certainly would
not have been so sparing of it in their Writings, especially when their
Business was to labour for the Benefit and Instruction of Mankind. But
there is not one word in all their Writings which favours this Opinion,
from whence we may safely conclude, that they had no such Notion; and
yet it must not be in the least doubted, but that they were throughly
acquainted with the Will of God, and knew more of his secret Counsel
than any other Men in the World whatsoever.
§ 8. Now, if, as we've already discussed, God hasn't provided Man with any means to achieve even the lowest level of Prophecy, which only involves having a part of His Will revealed occasionally, how foolish is it for anyone to think they could have the ability to experience His Presence as He truly is, and to see everything in Him?[37] That level of understanding is far beyond what the greatest Prophets have attained, just as their level is far above that of the weakest people. If we think about it, the Prophets’ role was to deliver a specific message to one or more people; the content of these messages sometimes came to them during the day[38], a type of vision known as
Machazeh,
or
Mareeh, or at night through dreams, referred to as
Hhalôm, a Dream, or
Hezyon Hallaiyelah, a Night Vision. But what do either of these experiences compare to the direct perception of the Divine Presence? The difference is as significant as that between a prestigious courtier and a favorite, who can enjoy the presence of their prince whenever they choose, compared to someone who's sent on an errand now and then. Yet, some have become so enthusiastic, including our Author here and others from earlier times, along with the Quietists and various Mystics and Enthusiasts of today, that they will accept nothing less than the direct experience of the Divine Being, and they look down on Meditation[39] as something trivial, not worthy of someone striving for perfection. It seems this level of understanding is obtainable through practice and continuous effort; they have effectively placed everyone in a position to surpass the ancient Prophets, who, if they had known of this way, would surely not have been so reserved in their writings, especially since their task was to work for the benefit and instruction of humanity. However, there is not a single word in all their writings that supports this view, from which we can reasonably conclude that they had no such idea; yet there's no doubt that they were thoroughly familiar with the Will of God and knew more of His secret Counsel than anyone else in the world.
§ 9. It must needs be acknowledg'd by us Christians, as well as by the Jews, that Moses was, without Controversie, the the greatest Prophet that ever appear'd upon Earth before our Saviour's time, and had the most frequent and greatest Revelations of the Divine Will. For tho' it was a singular Favour which God vouchsafed the other Prophets, in communicating to them some of the Secrets of his Purposes; yet Moses was the Man whom God chose to be the Instrument of the Deliverance of his People Israel, by such convincing Signs and Wonders, as were undeniable Evidences of the Divine Power by which they were wrought, and who was not only to be God's Messenger to his People in some few Particulars, but the immediate Receiver of that Law, and all the Oeconomy, both Ecclesiastical and Civil, by which God's People were to be governed without any Addition or Diminution, so many hundred Years, till the Coming of the promised Messias. God himself bears Witness to this, Numb. xii. 6. If there be a Prophet among you, I the Lord will make my self known unto him in a Vision, and will speak unto him in a Dream. My Servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine House. With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark Speeches, and the Similitude of the Lord shall he behold. Now Moses had not been faithful in God's House, if he had not reveal'd the whole Will of God to his People, as it was deliver'd to him; which most certainly he did. But how? Why, he commands the People thus, Deut. vi. 17. You shall diligently keep the Commandments of the Lord your God, and his Testimonies and his Statutes which he hath commanded thee; which were, no doubt, the very same which he had received upon Mount Sinai. Nor did this Holy Man, this faithful Servant in God's House, ever recommend, or so much as hint any such Service of God, as is dream'd of by our Mysticks, or give the least Encouragement for any to hope for the Gift of Prophecy, or an Intuition or beholding the Divine Being in this State. And yet it is certain that both Moses himself, and Multitudes of others after him, were Heavenly-minded Men, and did that which was acceptable in the Sight of God, and shall be Partakers of Everlasting Glory.
§ 9. We Christians, as well as the Jews, must acknowledge that Moses was undoubtedly the greatest prophet to appear on Earth before our Savior's time and had the most frequent and significant revelations of God's will. While other prophets received a special favor from God in sharing some of His secrets, Moses was chosen to be the instrument for delivering His people Israel through undeniable signs and wonders that clearly demonstrated divine power. He wasn't just a messenger for a few specific messages; he was the direct recipient of the law and all the guidelines—both religious and civil—by which God's people would be governed unchanged for hundreds of years until the arrival of the promised Messiah. God Himself testifies to this in Numb. xii. 6: If there is a prophet among you, I the Lord will reveal myself to him in a vision and speak to him in a dream. My servant Moses is not like that; he is faithful in all my house. I speak to him face to face, clearly, and not in riddles; he sees the form of the Lord. Moses would not have been faithful in God's house if he had not revealed God's entire will to the people as it was given to him; and he certainly did. How? He commands the people in Deut. vi. 17: You shall diligently keep the commandments of the Lord your God, and His testimonies and His statutes which He has commanded you; which, without a doubt, were the very same that he received on Mount Sinai. This holy man, this faithful servant in God's house, never encouraged or even hinted at any form of God's service as imagined by our mystics, nor did he give any hope for the gift of prophecy or a vision of the divine being in this state. Yet it is certain that both Moses himself and many others after him were men of heaven, doing what was pleasing in God's sight, and they shall share in everlasting glory.
§ 10. Nor did any of the Prophets, which came after him, ever advance any such refin'd way of Worship; but constantly blam'd the People for not observing the Law of Moses, and neglecting the Statutes and Ordinances which he had left them. And the Sum of their Prophecies consists, either in Exhorting, Reproving, Promising or Threatning, and some Hints of the Messias. But not one Syllable concerning any such abstracted Worship, nor any Mention made of Mens attaining the Beatifick Vision. Notwithstanding which, there have been, and still are, a great many deluded Souls, who imagine that the warm Conceptions of distemper'd Brains, are a great Measure of that Holy Spirit by which the old Prophets spake; and pretend to such a Familiarity and intimate Conversation with God; such an entire Communication and Intercourse, that they might, if what they said were true, seem to be glorified Spirits, rather than Prophets, subject to the like Infirmities with other Men; and to have left the Church Militant to take their place in the Triumphant. Not considering, that all this is only a pleasing sort of an Amusement, a Fool's Paradise, and grounded upon no better Reason or Foundation, than the Man that was distracted had to fancy himself an Emperor, and all that came about him his Subjects. These Men do not consider that we live in such an Age of the World, as we are not to expect such extraordinary Effusions of the Spirit: All that we can reasonably expect, or that God has promis'd, is, to give his Holy Spirit to those that ask it of him; that is, so to guide them by his gracious Assistance, as that they may overcome their Spiritual Enemies, and be crown'd hereafter with Glory and Immortality; which certainly ought to content any reasonable Man, without aspiring to Immediate Revelation, Prophecy, obtaining the Vision of God, and such like Things,which God has deny'd to us, whilst in this State.
§ 10. None of the Prophets who came after him introduced any refined way of worship; they consistently criticized the people for not following the Law of Moses and ignoring the statutes and ordinances he had provided. The essence of their prophecies was focused on encouraging, reproving, promising, or warning, with a few references to the Messiah. However, they said nothing about any kind of abstract worship or about people achieving the Beatifick Vision. Despite this, many deluded individuals still believe that the passionate ideas stemming from disturbed minds reflect the Holy Spirit that the old Prophets spoke of; they claim to have such a close relationship with God that, if true, they might be seen as glorified spirits rather than Prophets dealing with the same weaknesses as others, having left the Church Militant to take their place in the Triumphant. They overlook the fact that all this is merely a comforting fantasy, a fool's paradise, built on no better foundation than that of a deranged man who believed himself to be an emperor, surrounded by his subjects. These individuals fail to recognize that we live in an age where we should not expect such extraordinary outpourings of the Spirit. All we can reasonably hope for, and what God has promised, is to give his Holy Spirit to those who ask for it; that is, to guide them through his gracious assistance so they can overcome their spiritual enemies and be rewarded in glory and immortality in the future. This should, without a doubt, satisfy any reasonable person without striving for Immediate Revelation, Prophecy, the Vision of God, and similar things that God has denied us in this state.
§ 11. Indeed, if it were in Religion, as in Arts and Sciences, it might with a great deal more Reason have been expected; that considering the vast Distance of Time since the first planting of the Christian Religion to this present Age, we might have been improved to a Degree of Prophecy. For Arts and Sciences receive their Beginnings from very small Hints at first, and are afterwards improved proportionally to the Industry and Capacity of those who cultivate them; and therefore we may reasonably expect, that the longer they continue, the more they will be advanc'd. But the case is vastly different in Religion, which is always best and purest at its first setting out. And there is a very good Reason to be given, why it should be so; for after the first Covenant made by God with Mankind in the Person of Adam: every other Dispensation has found Men under a State of Corruption, and in the actual Possession of Errors, diametrically opposite to those Truths which it came to instruct them in; and therefore it was requisite that the means to remove these at first, should bear Proportion with the Difficulties they were to encounter. Upon which account, at the Beginning of any new Dispensation, those Persons whom God was pleas'd to employ to publish it to Mankind, have been endu'd with more Zeal and greater Abilities, than the Professors of the same Religion in after Ages. And as no Person can doubt, but that the Jewish Religion was much more perfect in the Days of Moses, and those which immediately succeeded him, than in after Times, when it was obscur'd and mudded by Pharisaical Inventions and Traditions: So must it also be confess'd, that the Christian Religion was much more perfect in the Days of the Apostles, and the Ages immediately succeeding them, than since it has been obscur'd by the Interest of the Designing on the one hand, and the Prejudice and Ignorance of the Unlearned on the other. And this is what is plainly confess'd by the Practice of most contending Parties amongst the Professors of Christianity; who constantly make their Appeals to the earliest Writers of the Primitive Christian Church, and use all means to bring them over to their own Side; which is an evident Concession that they value their Authority, and look upon them as the most competent Judges of their Controversies. Now, if I shall make it appear, that there was no such thing as is contended for by our Enthusiasts, in those early Times, when the Holy Spirit must be confess'd on all hands to be more plentifully pour'd out than in the succeeding Ages; I hope it will appear evidently to any unprejudic'd Person, that it is not at all to be expected under the Christian Dispensation.
§ 11. Indeed, if it were in Religion, like in Arts and Sciences, we might have reasonably expected that considering the long time since the advent of the Christian Religion to now, we might have advanced to some level of Prophecy. Arts and Sciences often start from small ideas and are then developed according to the effort and capability of those who pursue them; therefore, we could expect that, over time, they would continue to evolve. But Religion is quite different; it is always at its best and purest right from the beginning. There's a strong reason for this, as after the original Covenant made by God with Humanity through Adam, every other revelation has found people in a corrupted state, holding on to beliefs that contradict the truths being shared. Thus, the means to eradicate these misconceptions from the start must match the challenges they face. For this reason, at the start of any new revelation, those chosen by God to share it with humanity have typically shown more zeal and greater abilities than the followers of the same faith in later ages. It's undeniable that the Jewish Religion was much more complete during the days of Moses and the immediate successors than in later times when it was clouded by Pharisaical ideas and traditions. Likewise, the Christian Religion was also more perfect during the days of the Apostles and the ages directly following them than it has been since, as it has been obscured by the agendas of the scheming and the bias and ignorance of the uneducated. This is openly acknowledged by most opposing factions within Christianity, who often refer back to the earliest writers of the early Christian Church and try to align them with their own beliefs, which clearly shows that they value their authority and view them as the most reliable judges in their disputes. Now, if I can demonstrate that there was nothing like what our Enthusiasts claim in those early times—when it must be acknowledged that the Holy Spirit was more abundantly present than in later ages—I hope it will be clear to any unbiased person that such expectations are not realistic within the Christian framework.
§ 12. To begin therefore with our Blessed Saviour himself. It is evident that he never recommended any such way of worshipping God, as is contended for by the Mysticks, nor promised to reward the most sincere of his Followers with the Vision of God whilst in this State. As for his own Life, which is certainly the most perfect Pattern, it was Active to the greatest Degree; and bating some times of Retirement, to pray or the like, was wholly spent in Conversation, and doing Good to others. Then as to the Substance of his Doctrine, it consisted in acquainting the Jews that he himself was the Messias, whose Coming was so long ago, and so often foretold by the Ancient Prophets. He also acquainted them with the Nature of his Office and Mediatorship, and shew'd them how mightily they were mistaken in their Interpretations of the Prophets concerning him. He let them know, that, contrary to their Expectation, his Kingdom was not of this World; but that his Business was to bring Men out of Darkness to Light, and from the Bondage and Slavery of Sin, to the Liberty of the Sons of God. He taught them to abandon all ungodly Lusts, and to set their Hearts upon Things above; assuring them, that if they continu'd in his Love, they should be rewarded with everlasting Happiness. And lest his Disciples,and those Churches which should be planted by their Ministry, should be destitute of necessary Encouragement and Assistance, he assures them, in most endearing Terms, of his Love towards and Care over them, and promises speedily to send them the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth[40], which should not only assure them of his own, and the Father's Love towards them, but also enable them to work such Miracles as should be sufficient to confirm the Truth of their Mission. But no where promises the Enjoyment of the Beatifick Vision here; but bid them to expect their Reward hereafter; assuring them, that whither he went they could not follow him now, but should follow him afterwards[41], and that he went to prepare a place for them. Nor did he even mention his having purchas'd for Mankind such a Privilege, as that they might, by diligently improving what was given them, come to God without any other Means, but rather the quite contrary: For he says, No Man cometh to the father but by me[42]; now certainly the way to come to Christ, is to believe in him; which, according to the Apostle S. Paul, presupposes, hearing him preach'd.
§ 12. So let's start with our Blessed Savior himself. It's clear that he never suggested any style of worshipping God like what the Mystics advocate, nor did he promise to reward the truest of his followers with the Vision of God while they were in this life. His own life, which is undoubtedly the perfect example, was extremely Active. Aside from occasional moments of retreat for prayer or similar activities, he spent all his time in conversation and doing good for others. As for his teachings, they were about informing the Jews that he was the Messiah, whose arrival had been prophesied long ago by the Ancient Prophets. He also explained the nature of his role and mediatorship, showing them how significantly they had misinterpreted the Prophets concerning him. He made it clear that, contrary to their expectations, his Kingdom was not of this world; instead, his mission was to lead people from Darkness to Light, and from the bondage of Sin to the Freedom of the Children of God. He taught them to let go of all ungodly desires and focus on heavenly things, assuring them that if they remained in his Love, they would be rewarded with everlasting Happiness. To ensure his Disciples and the churches established through their ministry were not lacking in encouragement and support, he promised them, in the most affectionate terms, his Love and Care, and eagerly promised to send them the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth[40], who would not only confirm his love and the Father’s love for them but also empower them to perform miracles sufficient to validate their mission. However, he never promises them the Experience of the Beatific Vision in this life; instead, he told them to expect their reward later, assuring them that where he was going they could not follow him now, but they would follow him later[41], and that he was going to prepare a place for them. He didn't even mention that he had purchased for humanity the privilege of approaching God directly through diligent efforts; rather, he said the opposite: No one comes to the Father except through me[42]; and clearly, the way to reach Christ is to believe in him, which, according to the Apostle S. Paul, requires hearing him preached.
§ 13, And as our Blessed Saviour did never promise to reward the Endeavours of sincere Persons, with such a Power whereby they might attain, without any External Means, all Things necessary to Salvation, much less the Intuition, or beholding the Divine Presence whilst in this Life; so neither do we find that they either expected or enjoy'd it. The Method of God in teaching his People, was still the same as it ever had been, viz. by revealing his Will to some few, in order to the having it communicated by their Ministry to others. And I desire any one that thinks otherwise, to produce me one single Instance of any Person that came to the true Knowledge of God, and the necessary means of Salvation, but by this way. The contrary is evident from the Example of the Eunuch (Acts viii.) who was a devout Person, and well dispos'd; and we find his Zeal and Sincerity rewarded by God's sending to him a proper Person to instruct him.
§ 13, Our Blessed Savior never promised to reward the efforts of sincere individuals with such power that they could achieve all necessary things for salvation without any external means, let alone the ability to directly experience the Divine Presence in this life; nor do we find evidence that they expected or enjoyed it. God's method of teaching His people has always been the same, namely by revealing His will to a few, so that they could communicate it to others through their ministry. I challenge anyone who thinks differently to provide me with one example of a person who came to the true knowledge of God and the necessary means of salvation in any other way. The opposite is clear from the example of the Eunuch (Acts viii), who was a devout and well-disposed person, and we see his zeal and sincerity rewarded by God sending him the right person to instruct him.
§ 14. Which is still further confirmed by the Example of Cornelius(Acts x.) who being a devout Man, and one that fear'd God with all his House, and gave much Alms to the People, and pray'd to God always, was so far accepted by God, that he was graciously pleas'd to provide Means for his further Instruction in his Duty, and sent Peter to instruct him. Whereby he has plainly pointed out to us the way by which he would have us seek for the Knowledge of him, viz. by applying our selves to such as he has appointed to teach his People. Accordingly we find that Cornelius's Alms and Devotions, and incessant waiting upon God, did neither advance him to the Beatifick Vision, nor so far as to have those Truths presented to him by way of Object, immediately, which were necessary to be believ'd by him in order to his Salvation; neither is he at all encourag'd to look for or depend upon Vision or Intuition, but is sent to a Man like himself, to hear with his outward Ears, those things which concern'd his Eternal Welfare. Whereas, if God had ever granted to Mankind a Power whereby he might, by due Application and Attention, attain to a sufficient Knowledge of God, and Things necessary to Salvation; or, if such a Privilege, though deny'd before, had been purchas'd by Jesus Christ; there is no question, but Persons so extraordinarily well qualified as these two good Men, Cornelius and the Eunuch, were, would have enjoy'd the Benefit of it; and then the Event would have been, that by their constant attending upon God, and unwearied Diligence in meditating and practising good Things, they would have increas'd in Spiritual Knowledge, and made nearer Approaches to God, till they had attain'd to Perfection. But we find nothing like this, but that on the contrary they were oblig'd to be instructed by the same means which God had appointed for other Men.
§ 14. This is further supported by the example of Cornelius (Acts x.), who was a devout man, someone who feared God with his entire household, gave generously to those in need, and prayed to God regularly. He was accepted by God to such an extent that God graciously arranged for his further instruction in his duties and sent Peter to teach him. This clearly shows us the way in which God wants us to seek knowledge of Him, that is, by turning to those He has appointed to teach His people. Accordingly, we see that Cornelius's acts of charity, devotion, and constant prayers did not elevate him to the Beatific Vision nor did he receive the necessary truths presented to him directly as objects to be believed for his salvation. He was not encouraged to rely on visions or intuitive knowledge, but instead was sent to a man like himself to hear with his ears the things that concerned his eternal well-being. If God had ever given humanity the ability to attain sufficient knowledge of God and what is necessary for salvation through proper effort and focus, or if such a privilege had been granted through Jesus Christ, there’s no doubt that exceptionally qualified individuals like Cornelius and the Eunuch would have benefitted from it; and as a result, by their constant devotion to God and tireless dedication to meditating and practicing good deeds, they would have increased their spiritual knowledge and drawn closer to God until they reached perfection. However, we find nothing like this; rather, they were required to be instructed by the same means set for everyone else.
§ 15. And then as to matter of Vision, the whole Tenor of the Apostle's Doctrine runs counter to it. S. Paul tells us, that all those noble Actions which were perform'd by the Ancient Worthies (Heb. xi.) were done thro' Faith; which as himself defines, is (v.i.) is, The Substance of Things hoped for, the Evidence of Things not seen. It is an Assent which we give to Things as true, which we can neither apprehend by our Senses, nor demonstrate by our Reasoning; so that the only Objects of our Faith are such Things as we receive upon the Credit of another; which, how far it is from Vision, is evident to common Sense. And the same Apostle tells us, that now we see through A Glass darkly; and that we know in part, and prophesie in part[43].
§ 15. When it comes to the topic of Vision, the overall message of the Apostle’s teachings contradicts it. S. Paul tells us that all those great deeds performed by the ancient heroes (Heb. xi.) were done through Faith; which he defines as (v.i.) The Substance of Things hoped for, the Evidence of Things not seen. It's an agreement we make about things being true that we can't grasp with our senses or prove with our reasoning; thus, the only things we truly believe in are those we accept based on someone else's word. It’s clear to common sense just how far this is from Vision. The same Apostle tells us that now we see through a glass darkly; and that we know in part, and prophesy in part[43].
§ 16. Hence it is plain, that all those Texts which speak of the plentiful Effusion of the Spirit in the times of the Gospel, are quite misunderstood by all those, who interpret them after such a manner, as if God had given such a Measure of it to all Mankind, that upon a due Improvement of it, they might attain to the Knowledge of him, and of all Things necessary to Salvation. Whereas it appears, that even in the earliest Times of the Gospel, there was no such thing; but then all the Churches were planted by the Ministry of the Apostles, who ordain'd others to succeed them in their Office. If therefore in those Times it was not granted, it is a ridiculous Absurdity to expect it in this Age; and no small Degree, either of Impudence or Madness to pretend to it.
§ 16. It’s clear that all the texts referring to the abundant outpouring of the Spirit during the Gospel era are completely misunderstood by those who interpret them as if God had given everyone such a measure of it that, with proper effort, they could come to know Him and everything necessary for salvation. In reality, even in the early days of the Gospel, that was not the case; all the churches were established through the ministry of the Apostles, who appointed others to take over their roles. So, if it wasn’t granted back then, it’s absurd to expect it now; and it shows a significant amount of either arrogance or madness to claim otherwise.
§ 17. Since it is not foreign to the Matter in hand, the Reader will, I hope, pardon me if I digress a little, to shew why we cannot reasonably expect Prophets now. And it seems to me, that there are several Reasons to be given why there should be Prophets during the time of the Mosaical Dispensation, rather than after the Gospel had taken Root. For, the Promises made to the Jews having Relation to their possessing the Land of Canaan, God was pleas'd to send them Prophets to quicken their Memories, and keep them in mind of their Duty, that thereby his Judgments might be averted from them; (and especially, because of the prevailing Idolatry of those Times; for after they were well fix'd in the Practice of the True Religion, and out of that Danger, we find no Prophets;) and we find that most of the Ancient Prophecies tend that way. But now we are quite upon another Bottom; we are taught, that we have here no continuing City; that, when these Tabernacles shall be dissolv'd, we have a Habitation not made with Hands, eternal in the Heavens. That we are to set our Minds on Things above, not on Things on the Earth; that we are to deny our selves, and take up our Cross and follow Christ; that, through many Tribulations we must enter into the Kingdom of Heaven, and many Passages to the same Effect. So that to have Prophets foretelling future Events, relating to the Welfare and Preservation of our Temporals, or the contrary, seems not so proper for a People, whose very Profession supposes them to have laid aside all Solicitude concerning them. Again, before the Coming of Christ, God's Will was but imperfectly reveal'd; and it was necessary that there should be Fore-runners to prepare the way against his Coming, and raise the Expectation of him in the People, that they might be the better prepar'd to receive him. But after he was once come, who was to compleat and fulfil all; after God, who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the Prophets,[44] had, in these last days, spoken unto us by his Son, whom he has appointed Heir of all things, &c. who was the Brightness of his Glory, and the express Image of his person, &c. I say, after God had, by this glorious Person, manifested and reveal'd his whole Will to us, and declared whatsoever he requir'd to be believ'd and done by us, whilst in these Mortal Bodies; there was no longer need of Revelation to those who had received the most perfect one that could be deliver'd. So that all those Reasons being remov'd, which were to be given for a Succession of immediately inspired Prophets before the Coming of Christ; it is altogether groundless, to say no worse of it, to expect any now he is come. What Methods God will use, when his time is come, to bring in the Fulness of the Gentiles, and to convert the Jews; or what Endowments he will bestow upon those Persons whom he shall please to make use of as his Instruments to compleat that great Work, will then be best known when it is come to pass. There is no Question but that he will use sufficient means. All that I contend for is, that those which he has already afforded, are abundantly sufficient for those who have the Happiness to be baptized, and brought up in the Profession of the Christian Faith; and consequently, that it is unreasonable to expect any other Assistances, or to seek any other means of serving God, than what are deliver'd in his Holy Word, and made use of in his Church.
§ 17. Since this is relevant to the topic at hand, I hope the reader will forgive me if I go off on a bit of a tangent to explain why we shouldn't reasonably expect Prophets today. It seems to me there are several reasons why Prophets were necessary during the time of the Mosaic Law, but not after the Gospel had taken root. The promises made to the Jews regarding their possession of the land of Canaan led God to send them Prophets to remind them of their duties, helping to avert His judgments, especially during a time of widespread idolatry. Once they had firmly established the practice of true religion and were no longer in danger of turning to idol worship, we see that Prophets became absent; most of the ancient prophecies point in that direction. Now, however, we are on a different foundation; we are taught that we have here no lasting city; that when these tents are dissolved, we have a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. We are to set our minds on things above, not on things on the earth; to deny ourselves, take up our cross, and follow Christ; that through many tribulations we must enter the Kingdom of Heaven, along with many other teachings in the same vein. Therefore, expecting Prophets to predict future events related to our earthly well-being seems inappropriate for a people whose very faith leads them to set aside concerns about such things. Additionally, before Christ arrived, God's will was not fully revealed, and it was necessary to have forerunners to prepare the way and raise the people's expectations so they would be ready to receive Him. But after He came, who fulfilled all that was required; after God, who at various times and in various ways spoke in the past to the fathers by the Prophets,[44] had in these last days spoken to us by His Son, whom He appointed heir of all things, etc., who was the radiance of His glory and the exact representation of His being, etc. After God revealed His entire will through this glorious person and stated everything we are required to believe and do while in these mortal bodies, there was no longer any need for new revelations for those who had received the most complete one possible. Thus, with all those reasons for a succession of directly inspired Prophets before Christ's coming removed, it seems completely unfounded, to say the least, to expect any now that He has come. When the time comes for God to bring in the fullness of the Gentiles and convert the Jews, and what gifts He will give to those He chooses to use as His instruments for that great work, will only be known when it occurs. There is no doubt He will provide sufficient means. All I argue is that the means He has already provided are fully sufficient for those who have the blessing of being baptized and raised in the Christian faith; therefore, it is unreasonable to expect any additional assistance or seek other means of serving God beyond what is provided in His Holy Word and practiced in His Church.
§ 18. To return to our Argument. If these things, contended for by Enthusiasts, were not granted either under the Jewish or Christian Dispensation, as I hope has been sufficiently prov'd; it follows, a majori, that those who are depriv'd of those Advantages, which both Jews and Christians enjoy'd cannot have them: And therefore in vain do we search for Persons so endow'd amongst Mahometans or Heathens. For without any Breach of Charity, in respect to those Persons, who never were so happy as to have the Gospel preach'd to them; we may assure our selves, that they do not enjoy equal Privileges with us, who by our Baptism have a foederal Right to all those Assistances of the Holy Spirit promis'd to the Church in the Holy Scriptures. And yet there would not be much difference, if by their diligently adhering to any Principle or Light, which God has bestow'd upon Mankind in general, they might attain to true saving Knowledge. And for this Reason, our Author, who was himself a Mahometan, seems as little to have consulted the Honour of his Prophet Mahomet, and the necessity of believing his Doctrine, in feigning a Person brought up by himself, to have by his Application and Industry attain'd to the Knowledge of all things reveal'd to that suppos'd Prophet, as our Enthusiasts do value the Means which God has always us'd to convey his Will to Mankind[45]. Whilst out of a groundless Charity, they do in a manner put all Men upon the Level, as to the Means of Salvation. Which Opinion of theirs, however plausible at first sight, upon the account of that specious Shew of Universal Charity to Mankind, does most certainly tend to the undervaluing and lessening those inestimable Benefits which our Blessed Saviour has purchas'd for, and promis'd to his Church; and ought no more to be receiv'd, than that charitable Opinion of Origen's who believ'd that after a certain time of Punishment, not only the wickedest of Men, but also the Devils themselves should be laved.
§ 18. Let’s get back to our argument. If the things that Enthusiasts claim weren’t granted to either the Jewish or Christian communities, as I hope has been clearly proven, then it follows, a majori, that those who lack the advantages that both Jews and Christians enjoyed cannot possess them. Therefore, it’s pointless to look for people with such gifts among Muslims or pagans. Without being uncharitable towards those who never had the chance to hear the Gospel, we can be confident that they do not enjoy the same privileges as we do, who, through our baptism, have a covenant right to all the help from the Holy Spirit promised to the Church in the Scriptures. Still, there wouldn’t be much difference if they could achieve true saving knowledge by diligently following any principle or truth given by God to humanity in general. For this reason, our author, who was himself a Muslim, seems to have paid little regard to the honor of his prophet Muhammad and the necessity of believing in his teachings, by creating a character raised by himself who supposedly gained knowledge of all the things revealed to that imagined prophet through hard work and diligence, just as our Enthusiasts do value the means God has always used to communicate His will to humanity[45]. Meanwhile, out of unfounded goodwill, they place everyone on an equal standing regarding the means of salvation. This view of theirs, although it seems appealing at first glance due to its display of universal charity toward humanity, definitely tends to undervalue and diminish the priceless benefits that our Blessed Savior has purchased for and promised to His Church; it deserves no more acceptance than the charitable opinion of Origen, who believed that after a certain period of punishment, not only the most wicked of men but also the devils themselves would be saved.
§ 19. I have now shewn that what is here held by our Author, and too many others in our times, has no manner of Foundation. That it was never promis'd nor expected, either under the Mosaical or Christian Dispensation; from whence I have inferr'd, that it cannot be expected any where else, and consequently that there is no such thing at all. If I have not spoken all the while particularly to my Author, the reason is, because I write to Christians, and chiefly have regard to those Errors, held by some of that Denomination, which are common with those of our Author. Besides, if that were requisite, 'tis only allowing for Argument sake, that the Alcoran was written by Inspiration, and that Mahomet was a Prophet, and then the same way of Arguing proves the Enthusiasm of our Author, who being a profess'd Mahometan, and they being oblig'd to believe that Mahomet is the Catimo'l anbyâi, i.e. The Seal of the Prophets, and that theirs is the last Dispensation, which Mankind shall ever receive from God, has ventured to suppose the Possibility of a Man's attaining to the true Knowledge of God, and Things necessary to Salvation, and all other Things, both Spiritual and Natural, belonging either to this World, or that to come, without the Help of any outward Instruction.
§ 19. I have now shown that what our author claims, along with many others today, is completely unfounded. It was never promised or anticipated, whether under the Mosaic or Christian systems; thus, I conclude that it can't be expected anywhere else and, therefore, doesn't exist at all. If I haven’t addressed my author specifically throughout this discussion, it’s because I’m writing to Christians, primarily focusing on the errors held by some in that group, which align with those of our author. Moreover, if it were necessary, I would only go so far as to assume, for the sake of argument, that the Alcoran was written by divine inspiration and that Mahomet was a prophet. In that case, the same reasoning would apply to show the enthusiasm of our author, who, as a self-proclaimed Mahometan, must believe that Mahomet is the Catimo'l anbyâi, meaning The Seal of the Prophets, and that theirs is the final revelation that humanity will ever receive from God. He has dared to suggest the possibility that a person could gain true knowledge of God and everything necessary for salvation, as well as all other matters, whether spiritual or natural, pertaining to this world or the next, without any external guidance.
§ 20. I need not insist upon this any longer; I shall only remark, that as true Piety is the same in all Ages and Climates, and good solid Sense too, so also is Enthusiasm. And I have sometimes wonder'd, when I have read the Whimsies and Conceits of the Arab Enthusiasts (whose numerous Sects equal those Heresies mention'd by Epiphanius, or even that plentiful Crop which the Devil has sow'd of them in our times) to find such a Harmony between them and ours at present. Such a perfect Agreement in their wild Notions, and these express'd in the very self-same Cant, may easily convince any one, that the Instruments of both were strung and tun'd by the same Hand. Another thing observable is this; Let the Enthusiast have never such great Abilities, there is always something or other which proves his Pretensions to Revelation to be false; and as they tell us, that, let the Devil change himself into what Shape he will he can never conceal his Cloven Foot; so neither can the Enthusiast make himself pass for Inspired, with any Person of tolerable discerning; but there will appear some very considerable Flaw, which shall manifestly prove him a Deceiver, or at least a Person deceiv'd. This is the Fate of them, and our Author could not avoid it. He has indeed carried his Philosopher beyond the Orb of Saturn[46], but he might as well have sav'd him that Trouble; for he brought nothing down with him, but what he himself was able to furnish him withal before he went; viz. Mahometan Divinity, and Aristotelian Philosophy. As to the former of these I shall not need to say any thing; but I am well assur'd, that when he talk'd of those Discoveries in the latter, made by him when in that glorious State, he never dream'd in the least of those more certain Discoveries which should be made afterwards, by the Sagacity of our Astronomers and Philosophers; and that the contrary of what he believ'd; as to those things, should be prov'd by undeniable Demonstration.
§ 20. I won’t keep going on about this; I’ll just point out that true Piety has always been the same across all times and places, just like good common sense, and so is Enthusiasm. I've sometimes wondered, while reading the strange ideas and notions of the Arab Enthusiasts (whose many sects equal those heresies mentioned by Epiphanius, or even that plentiful crop sown by the Devil in our times), to notice such harmony between them and our current ones. There’s such an agreement in their wild ideas, expressed in the exact same jargon, that it makes it clear that the creators of both were playing the same tune. Another thing worth noting is this: no matter how talented an Enthusiast might be, there’s always something that proves their claims of revelation to be false; just as they say, no matter how the Devil may disguise himself, he can never hide his cloven foot; the Enthusiast can’t pass for inspired in front of anyone with decent discernment; there will always be some major flaw that reveals him to be a fraud or at least someone who has been deceived. This is the fate of such individuals, and our Author couldn’t escape it. He indeed took his Philosopher beyond the orbit of Saturn[46], but he could have saved him that trouble; because he brought nothing back with him that he hadn’t already provided before he went; namely, Mohammedan Divinity, and Aristotelian Philosophy. As for the former, I don’t need to say anything; but I am sure that when he spoke of those discoveries in the latter, made by him while in that glorious state, he never once considered those later, more certain discoveries that would be made by the brilliance of our Astronomers and Philosophers; and that the opposite of what he believed regarding those matters would be proved by undeniable demonstration.
§ 21. Nor does it succeed better with such Pretenders in our Age; who, taught by woful Experience, have of late grown more wary, and rarely pretended to Inspirations, except in such Matters as they might be well assur'd of by other means. The safest way for them,I confess, tho' at the same time extreamly absurd and ridiculous. For if a Man pretends to know a thing by Divine Inspiration, when there are other Means of attaining it: I have much more reason to think, either that he is an Impostor and Deceiver,or else, that through warmth of Conceit, or the Delusion of the Devil, he imagines himself to be divinely inspired when he is not; rather than to believe that God, who does nothing but for most wise and excellent Ends and Purposes, should reveal a thing to any Person immediately, when he had before afforded him sufficient Means of knowing it otherwise.
§ 21. It doesn't work any better for such Pretenders in our time; they have, through painful experience, become more cautious and rarely claim to have divine inspiration, except in matters they can be sure about through other means. The safest approach for them, I admit, is also extremely absurd and ridiculous. If a person claims to know something through divine inspiration when there are other ways to learn it, I have more reason to think that either they are a fraud and a deceiver, or that due to an inflated sense of self or the devil’s delusion, they believe they are divinely inspired when they are not. It’s much harder to believe that God, who does everything for wise and excellent reasons, would reveal something to anyone directly when He has already provided them with enough means to know it otherwise.
§ 22. It remains that we beg of God to give us his Grace, and the Assistance of his Holy Spirit, that we may sincerely and heartily apply our selves to the diligent Use of those Means which he has appointed for our Instruction, in his Church. That we seek for the Knowledge of him in his holy Word, and approach to him in his Ordinances, and by a holy pious Conversation. These are the Ways which he has chalk'd out for us; and if any Persons will not be content with these Means, but will walk in By-Paths, and follow every Ignis fatuus that presents it self; if they be are the last convinc'd of their fatal Mistake when it is too late, they must blame themselves. God of his infinite Mercy lead them out of their Errors, and guide both them and us through this imperfect State, till at last we attain to the perfect Vision, and full Enjoyment of himself; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 22. We still ask God to grant us His grace and the help of His Holy Spirit so that we can genuinely and wholeheartedly commit ourselves to diligently using the means He has set for our learning in His Church. We should seek knowledge of Him in His holy Word and approach Him through His ordinances and by living a holy and devout life. These are the paths He has laid out for us; and if anyone is not satisfied with these means and chooses to stray off the path, following every misleading light that appears, they will realize their serious mistake too late and have no one to blame but themselves. May God, in His infinite mercy, lead them away from their errors and guide both them and us through this imperfect life until we finally achieve the perfect vision and full enjoyment of Him, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
NOTES:
[34] 2 Pet. 1. 21.
[35] Dan. x. 12.
[36] Amos vii. 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amos 7:14.
[40] John Chap. xiv, xv, xvi, xvii.
[41] John xiii, 36. xiv, 2.
[42] John xiv, 7. Rom. x, 17, 18.
[43] Cor. xiii, 12, 9.
[44] Heb. i, 1.
FINIS.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!